Tag: Varric Tethras

  • Chapter 47 – The Precarious Balance

    17 Wintermarch 9:36 – 3 Drakonis 9:37

    The following morning, Ariana led Frederick to the warehouse, the sound of their boots echoing faintly in the quiet streets of Lowtown. She had decided it was time he saw the full extent of the Rangers’ operations. Though Frederick had already been assisting their efforts from Markham, she needed him to grasp the scope of what they were fighting for.

    The warehouse bustled with quiet efficiency, the air thick with the scent of parchment, ink, and the faint tang of salt from the nearby harbor. Linnea and Michael were bent over a table strewn with maps and coded notes, their voices low as they discussed routes and strategies. Ariana’s gaze lingered on them for a moment, her keen eyes catching the subtle way Linnea’s hand brushed against Michael’s as she pointed to something on the map.

    It was a small, almost imperceptible gesture, but Michael didn’t pull away. In fact, he leaned closer, their shoulders nearly touching as they exchanged a glance. The exchange was quick, their attention returning to the task at hand, but it was enough for Ariana to notice.

    A faint smile tugged at her lips, though she kept her tone light as she approached. “Good to know there’s always a Trevelyan here when I don’t make it,” she quipped.

    Michael straightened, his expression shifting from focus to surprise as he noticed Frederick trailing behind her. “Frederick Decken? It’s been… years.”

    The moment passed, but Ariana’s mind filed the interaction away. Something was growing there, quiet and unspoken, but unmistakable.

    Frederick’s grin was immediate, his stride confident as he approached. “Michael Trevelyan—the younger sibling who never knew when to stay out of trouble. Or was it your sister dragging you into it?”

    Michael laughed, the sound uncharacteristically warm. “More the latter, I’d say.”

    Ariana smirked, crossing her arms. “Oh, I’m sure I’m entirely to blame.”

    “Entirely,” Linnea interjected dryly, though there was a hint of amusement in her tone. She turned to Frederick, her sharp green eyes assessing. “So, you’re the contact in Markham. Good to meet you.”

    Frederick offered a small bow, his tone light. “The pleasure’s mine.”

    “More nobles now?” Valentina’s voice rang out as she strode in, her sharp eyes flicking from Ariana to Frederick. “Trying to build your own court, Wolf?”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, her smirk playful. “I’m expanding the network. Nobility does have its uses, you know.”

    Valentina raised an eyebrow, leaning casually against the table. “So, where are your illustrious connections, then?”

    Ariana feigned offense, placing a hand over her chest. “I introduced you to King Alistair, didn’t I?”

    Frederick and Michael turned to her in unison, their disbelief evident. “You’ve met King Alistair?”

    Valentina smirked, cutting in before Ariana could answer. “It was more Bann Teagan’s doing than hers.”

    “Details,” Ariana said with a wave of her hand. “Anyway, we’ve got work to do. Fred, updates from Markham?”

    Frederick’s expression grew serious. “The Knight-Commander remains sympathetic, but the Markham Circle is stretched thin. They can’t take in more mages without drawing suspicion. Meanwhile, the city-states are growing restless about Meredith’s hold over Kirkwall. Delegates are talking, but Meredith keeps stalling discussions about appointing a new Viscount. Tensions are rising.”

    “Any other allies we can turn to?” Ariana asked, her gaze flicking to Michael. “What about Kinloch Hold?”

    Michael shook his head. “Greagoir’s a good man, but he won’t openly defy the Order unless there’s significant pressure. He values stability too much to take the risk.”

    Linnea frowned, crossing her arms. “If the Circles won’t help, we need another plan. We can’t keep hiding mages forever. We need something sustainable.”

    “What about the defected Templars?” Valentina suggested. “If mages knew we had Templars among us, it might make them feel safer staying under Ranger protection.”

    The room fell into a contemplative silence before Ariana nodded slowly. “It’s not ideal,” she admitted, “but it’s better than the alternative. We’ll offer the mages a choice: they can stay hidden until we find a Circle willing to take them, or they can go to the Ranger manor for a more semi-permanent solution. At the manor, they’ll still be protected and guided by Templars, but without the restrictions of a Circle. Either way, they’ll need to understand the risks.”

    She glanced around the room, her expression resolute. “And we’ll need Malcolm’s help to organize the Templars at the manor. It has to feel like a refuge, not another cage.”

    The group exchanged somber nods, each considering the gravity of the plan. It wasn’t perfect, but it gave the mages a semblance of choice—and for now, that had to be enough.

    Frederick leaned against the edge of the table, his expression thoughtful. “It’s a precarious solution, but it’s something.”

    Michael nodded, determination in his voice. “We’ll work every connection we have—every Circle, every city, every sympathetic Knight-Commander. This can’t continue.”

    As the discussion wound down, Ariana glanced at Frederick, who gave her a small, knowing smile. It was a silent reassurance—a reminder that, even in this fight, she wasn’t alone.

    The Rangers’ mission was far from over, but for now, they had a direction, and Ariana had the steadfast support of the people who mattered most.

    ~~~

    As weeks turned into months, the shadows Ariana lived in became more familiar, even as they grew more constricting. The Silver Rangers continued their work, uncovering more about Meredith’s oppressive hold on Kirkwall. Yet the Divine’s orders remained unchanged: Stay invisible. Act subtly. Avoid drawing attention. Ariana had grown to despise those words, even as she begrudgingly obeyed them. The small victory of convincing the Divine to quietly find sympathetic Circles felt hollow when balanced against the weight of what still needed to be done.

    The White Wolf’s presence had faded to the edges of the Rangers’ operations, resurfacing only when absolutely necessary—usually during the most dangerous missions, such as intercepting mage transports bound for Kirkwall. These rare interventions were executed with the precision she demanded: no casualties, no unnecessary risks, and the mages always spirited away before the Templars could regroup. Yet, every ambush came with its own cost.

    The White Wolf’s actions inevitably found their way into Cullen’s reports. Each mention—no matter how small—stung like an arrow lodged in her chest. The tone of his notes, his frustration at the Rangers’ involvement, was impossible to ignore. Cullen’s belief that mercenaries were little more than opportunistic brigands had only deepened with each report. Though he had long since stopped pressing her for information about the White Wolf, the chasm of secrecy between them grew wider with every word she didn’t say.

    Ariana hoped it would all end soon. That the Chantry would act. That Meredith’s reign over Kirkwall would crumble. That she would never have to tell Cullen the truth and risk everything they had built together. But even that hope was tinged with a restless ache she couldn’t silence.

    It wasn’t that she was unhappy—far from it. She loved Cullen with a ferocity that sometimes frightened her. His presence in her life was like a beacon, filling her world with warmth and light, a love she had never thought herself capable of. She was certain their lives were intertwined, woven together by something greater than fate. And yet, the restlessness lingered, the quiet whisper of the White Wolf in the back of her mind, questioning whether she could ever truly leave behind the shadows she had lived in for so long.

    Her life in Kirkwall was something she cherished. It was home now in every sense of the word. Emma had grown up here, surrounded by the love of not one but three parents—herself, Isabel, and Cullen. And Cullen adored Emma as if she were his own. He had stepped into that role so seamlessly that sometimes Ariana found herself watching him with Emma, her heart swelling with an emotion so profound it was almost overwhelming.

    From the doorway of the library, Ariana watched as Cullen sat on the couch, Emma tucked under his arm as he read to her from an old Fereldan storybook. His voice was low and steady, weaving the tale of a hero’s journey through battles and friendships, triumphs and losses. Emma’s small head leaned against his chest, her eyes fluttering closed as she drifted to sleep.

    Ariana’s chest tightened at the sight. This was everything she had ever wanted, everything she had dared to dream of when the world had felt like it was collapsing around her. This was her family. And yet, even now, the whispers of the White Wolf intruded.

    Could this really last?

    She imagined a life beyond Kirkwall—far from the suffocating weight of secrets and half-truths. A life where she didn’t have to choose between being Ariana Trevelyan and the White Wolf. A life with Cullen and Emma, free of shadows, in the rolling hills of Ferelden. The fantasy was almost cruel in its perfection.

    Cullen’s voice brought her back to the present. His tone softened as he reached the end of the tale, his words becoming a lullaby of sorts. Emma’s breathing grew even, her small hand clutching his tunic as she slept.

    Ariana stepped forward quietly, kneeling beside them. Cullen glanced at her, a warm smile on his face as he leaned down to press a kiss to her temple. “She’s out,” he whispered.

    Ariana brushed a strand of hair from Emma’s face, her fingers trembling slightly. “You’re good with her,” she murmured. “Better than I ever could’ve imagined.”

    Cullen’s expression softened further, his hazel eyes searching hers. “We’re a family,” he said simply. “That’s all that matters.”

    The weight of his words settled over her, grounding her in the moment. No matter the lies she carried or the burdens she bore, this was her anchor. This was what she fought for. But the thought that she might have to give up the White Wolf to keep it—her Rangers, her purpose—sent a pang of guilt through her chest.

    As she sat by the window, the restlessness returned. She stared out toward the courtyard, her reflection in the glass superimposed over the serene image.

    The White Wolf had been a part of her for so long, a symbol of hope and rebellion, a purpose she couldn’t imagine abandoning. But as the secrets piled up and the distance between her and Cullen grew, she couldn’t ignore the truth: the shadows might not be able to coexist with the life she wanted.

    Ariana’s thoughts drifted to the early days of the Rangers, when their purpose had felt as clear as the stars above them. She could almost hear the crackle of the campfire, feel the warmth of camaraderie as Riley teased her over a burnt stew. “You’ve turned us into Rangers,” Riley had said, her voice full of conviction. “You’ve given us a purpose, Ari. A name people respect.”

    Back then, every decision had been a step forward, a spark of hope in a world still reeling from the Blight. Escorting refugees to safety, defending villages from bandits, clearing darkspawn from the forests of West Hill—each act had built their reputation and solidified their purpose. She remembered Bann Teagan’s words, the first time someone had called them “Rangers.” The pride she felt had been overwhelming.

    Now, the Silver Rangers operated in the shadows, their victories unspoken, their purpose muted under the Divine’s orders. Stay invisible. Act subtly. The mantra grated against her soul, a cruel echo of the life she had fought so hard to leave behind. She wasn’t a noblewoman hiding behind gilded walls—she was a fighter, a protector. How could she abandon the identity she had built, the family she had forged in fire and blood?

    For the first time, Ariana allowed herself to think the unthinkable. Could I walk away? Could I give it all up—for them? For him?

    The answer didn’t come easily. But as she looked back at Cullen and Emma, their peaceful forms illuminated by the soft glow of the firelight, she knew one thing for certain: they were her family. She would protect them, no matter the cost. But the quiet fear lingered, unspoken: what would remain of Ariana Trevelyan if she let the White Wolf fade into the shadows?

    ~~~

    The warehouse was alive with activity, the hum of conversation and the rustling of maps creating a constant undercurrent of sound. Ariana stood near the center table, her eyes scanning the latest reports Linnea had compiled. She didn’t even flinch when the door swung open, the familiar voices of Varric and Hawke breaking the rhythm of the room.

    “Pup,” Varric called, striding in with his usual swagger, Bianca resting comfortably against his back. “You’ll want to hear this one.”

    Hawke followed close behind, her daggers at her sides, her expression unusually serious. “We just came from Orsino’s office,” she said without preamble. “He’s concerned about a group of mages and Templars that have been meeting in secret… sound familiar?”

    Ariana straightened, her gaze sharpening. “The group we were looking for?”

    “Seems like it.” Hawke said dryly.

    “Well… shit,” Ariana sighed before continuing, “That answers the question about them being a liability. So what does Orsino know about them?”

    “Nothing other than that,” Hawke admitted. “But he caught wind of a meeting happening tonight in Hightown. He asked us to investigate, and we’re heading there now. We came to get you.”

    Ariana nodded, her decision already made. “Give me a moment to gear up. Linnea, stay here and keep things running. I’ll send word if we need backup.”

    Linnea inclined her head, her expression calm but her eyes reflecting a flicker of concern. “Be careful,” she said simply.

    Ariana retrieved her daggers, adjusting her bracers as she joined Hawke and Varric near the door. “Let’s go,” she said, her tone steady.

    As they reached Hightown, they found a group of mages and Templars congregating in a shadowed square. The tension in the air was palpable, and Ariana could see the unease in the way the mages shifted on their feet.

    When they approached, Hawke raised her hands in a gesture of peace. “We’re not here to fight. Let’s talk.”

    But the leader of the group, a young mage with sharp eyes and a defensive posture, pointed his staff at them. “The Champion! We know you’re spying for Orsino!” he snapped.

    Hawke’s hands tightened on her daggers, her voice steady but laced with frustration. “Orsino wants to help you. That’s why we’re here.”

    The mage didn’t waver, his tone desperate. “Go! We’ll handle this.”

    The inevitability of what came next settled over them like a stormcloud. No matter how many times Hawke and Ariana pleaded for them to listen, the mages and Templars refused to stand down.

    When the dust settled, Ariana wiped her blades clean, her chest heavy with frustration. “Well… that’s not how I hoped this would go.”

    Ariana’s jaw clenched as she wiped her daggers clean. Fools. Every last one of them. The words echoed in her mind, a sharp edge to her growing fury. Do they think this chaos will change anything? She glanced at the fallen mages and Templars, her grip tightening on the hilt of her blade. This isn’t rebellion—it’s madness. And now, every life saved feels further out of reach.

    Varric shrugged, his tone grim. “Sometimes all you can do is try. Let’s see if we can find anything that tells us what they’re planning.”

    “Here,” Hawke said, picking up a note from the fallen leader. “Gardibali’s Warehouse.”

    Ariana groaned, slipping her daggers back into their sheaths. “All the way back to the Docks? Really? Is this how your days usually go?”

    “Some more than others,” Hawke quipped, her tone wry.

    When they arrived at Gardibali’s Warehouse, the situation was no better. The group barely had time to enter before they were attacked. Mages and Templars alike fell upon them with desperation in their eyes, forcing Ariana and the others to fight once more.

    Ariana’s blades flashed as she deflected a spell aimed at Varric. “Stand down!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. But her words fell on deaf ears.

    The battle ended with more bodies left on the ground. Ariana’s shoulders slumped as she wiped blood from her face. Each death weighed on her, more than the last.

    From behind a stack of crates, a Templar emerged, hands raised in surrender. “I told them not to do it, I swear!”

    “And you are…?” Ariana asked, her tone edged with exhaustion.

    “This would be Ser Keran,” Hawke interjected, her annoyance clear. “Didn’t I save your life?”

    Keran flinched, guilt flashing across his face. “If I knew you were the one they were talking about, I’d have warned you! I don’t hold with kidnapping—not after what I went through.”

    “Kidnapping?” Varric raised an eyebrow.

    Keran’s gaze dropped to the ground. “They said someone was spying, and we needed a hostage to ensure our safety.” His voice trembled. “We just got word—they took some girl from the Grey Wardens.”

    Hawke froze, her eyes widening in disbelief before narrowing into a storm of fury. Her hand clenched tightly around the hilt of her dagger, the leather creaking under the strain. “You bastards kidnapped my sister?” she hissed, her voice low and dangerous.

    As Keran spoke, his voice trembled with a mixture of fear and shame. “All we wanted was a chance. Meredith’s madness… it’s killing us. She’s paranoid, seeing threats everywhere. We just wanted someone sane to lead.”

    Ariana stepped closer, her hand brushing Hawke’s arm, a silent gesture of support. “Where is she, Keran?” she asked, her tone sharp but measured.

    Keran flinched at the weight of Hawke’s glare. “The Wounded Coast. Some ruins they’ve been using as a base.”

    Hawke’s breathing quickened, her knuckles whitening as she gripped her weapons. “If she’s hurt…”

    “She won’t be,” Ariana said firmly, her voice cutting through the rising tension. “We’ll get her back, Hawke. I promise.”

    Keran pleaded with them not to tell Meredith, his voice cracking as he explained the dire consequences. Meredith would execute every Templar involved and call for the Right of Annulment.

    Varric’s voice was sharp. “As a general rule, I don’t trust anyone who uses my friends against me.”

    “But I won’t risk the lives of every mage in the tower just to turn him in,” Ariana said. She met Hawke’s gaze, her tone brooking no argument. “Let him go. We’ve got more important things to deal with.”

    Hawke nodded reluctantly, her anger simmering beneath the surface. “Let’s go. We don’t have time to waste.”

    As they left the warehouse, Ariana glanced up at the dark sky, the faint outline of Hightown’s towers looming against the moonlight. She knew Isabel would be worried when she didn’t come home, and Cullen… she clenched her jaw, pushing the thought aside.

    She’d promised him dinner tonight, a rare moment stolen from the chaos. The weight of another broken promise settled heavily in her chest. She could almost hear Cullen’s steady voice in her mind, his quiet concern veiled by the warmth of his hazel eyes. He wouldn’t say it, but she knew the missed dinner would deepen the growing chasm between them.

    But there was no other choice. Not when Bethany’s life was at stake. She would have to face the consequences tomorrow, just as she always did. For now, there was no room for hesitation.

    ~~~

    Ariana wasn’t exactly sure what time it was when they reached the Wounded Coast, but exhaustion clung to her like a shroud. Dawn wasn’t far off—the sky had started to lighten, and a faint chill settled over the rocky terrain. With every step, she felt the weight of the night pressing down on her. She couldn’t shake the thought of Cullen waiting at home, the concern he’d carry when she didn’t show.

    The fights blurred together—another skirmish, another group of misguided mages and Templars. No one even tried reasoning anymore; there was no point. Each clash left Ariana more drained, her mind spiraling into a storm of doubts. Was this what the White Wolf had come to? Fighting battles she couldn’t even explain to herself? No. It wasn’t the White Wolf, it was Ariana Trevelyan fighting this battle.

    The ruins loomed ahead, the familiar architecture sparking memories of the times she had come here with Cullen. The thought of him brought both comfort and a pang of guilt that deepened with every breath.

    They found Bethany almost immediately, immobilized by some unseen spell. The sight of her sister in such a vulnerable state made Hawke tense, but her calm demeanor didn’t waver. Ariana couldn’t help but admire how steady Hawke seemed, even now. Despite everything, she could still command the room without letting her emotions control her. Ariana wished she could do the same, but tonight, the cracks in her resolve were widening.

    Several figures emerged from behind the pillars—mages and Templars, among them Ser Thrask. His expression was solemn, regret etched into every line of his face.

    “I suppose it was too much to hope you wouldn’t come,” Thrask said, addressing Hawke. “Though I can’t understand why you side with Meredith now. You showed me we could stand up to her.”

    Ariana’s patience snapped. The exhaustion, the frustration, the sheer stupidity of this entire situation boiled over. “What in the Fade… we’re not siding with Meredith,” she snapped, her voice harsher than she intended. “We’re here because you idiots kidnapped Hawke’s sister.”

    “Easy, Pup,” Varric murmured, his voice calm, a grounding presence as he shot her a sidelong glance. He could see the storm in her eyes, the way her hands tightened into fists at her sides.

    She raised her hands in surrender, taking a deep breath to steady herself. But her anger simmered just beneath the surface, threatening to spill over. These people had been her hope—a faint chance to fix the Gallows without spilling more blood. Now, their reckless actions jeopardized everything. She had believed they could make a difference, but tonight, all she saw were broken people clinging to desperation.

    “Please, Champion,” Thrask said, his voice a quiet plea. “I have nothing but respect for you. It’s Meredith we must see gone.”

    Ariana muttered under her breath, “On that, we agree.”

    “I will not negotiate until you release Bethany,” Hawke demanded, her tone sharp but measured, her gaze unwavering.

    “No harm will come to your sister,” Thrask assured her. “We will release her as soon as I have your word to support us.”

    “That’s negotiating…” Ariana whispered to herself as she rubbed her temples.

    Before Hawke could answer, the mage beside Thrask stepped forward, her eyes blazing. “No! The girl dies. Then the Champion.”

    “Have you all lost your minds?” Varric interjected, his tone edged with disbelief.

    Thrask blocked her path. “Stand down, Grace! We will not kill an innocent to achieve our ends. It gains us nothing to become Meredith.”

    “Meredith! What do I care for Meredith?” Grace spat, her voice dripping with venom. “I’m here for the Champion!”

    “I’ve been wondering when you’d come back to bite me in the ass,” Hawke replied, her tone icy but controlled.

    Ariana marveled at how Hawke kept her composure, even now. The anger that burned in her own chest felt like a fire she couldn’t douse, but Hawke stood steady, her voice never wavering. How did she do it? How did she bear the weight without breaking?

    Grace’s fury exploded, and before anyone could react, she unleashed blood magic, cutting down Thrask and turning on Hawke. Her remaining allies followed, forcing Ariana and the others into yet another fight.

    When the dust settled, only Alain remained standing. His trembling voice broke the silence, explaining that he could free Bethany from the blood magic spell, but only by using blood magic himself. Ariana felt numb as she walked away, watching him work from a distance. Barely processing the quiet reunion between Hawke and Bethany.

    Ariana sat heavily against a nearby rock, her hands moving almost mechanically as she wiped her daggers clean. Her gaze remained fixed on the blood-streaked blades, her mind a tempest. How many more will die for this pointless crusade? The memory of each fallen figure clawed at her resolve. Years of work, years of sacrifice… and it all feels like sand slipping through my fingers.

    Then Samson’s voice cut through the air, dragging her from her daze.

    “They’re meeting in here, Ser Cullen—”

    Ariana flinched at the name, dread tightening her chest. The sound of his footsteps drew closer, each one echoing like a drumbeat in her head.

    “Oh, I guess you didn’t get on so well with these mages as you thought,” Samson said, his tone casual as he surveyed the aftermath.

    “Champion,” Cullen said, his voice carrying authority. “Samson never said you were involved in this.”

    Cullen’s gaze swept the scene, his eyes narrowing as he took in the bloodied remnants of the fight. “I trust you were here to stop these traitors, not join them?”

    Ariana, still sitting on a nearby rock, couldn’t hold her tongue. “All these ‘traitors’ wanted was to relieve Meredith of command,” she said, her voice heavy with sarcasm and exhaustion.

    Cullen’s eyes widened as he stepped toward her. “Ariana? What are you—” He cut himself off, clearly restraining his emotions, and turned back to Hawke. “Put the mage to questioning,” he ordered the Templars.

    “What?” Ariana stood, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

    Hawke raised a hand, her gesture firm yet gentle, urging Ariana to stand down. “Let me handle this,” she said softly.

    “The boy stood up to his elders when they would have killed an innocent hostage,” Hawke argued, her voice steady but pleading.

    Cullen’s tone was colder than Ariana had ever heard. “You mean he was one of them, save for a convenient last-minute change of heart.”

    The words struck Ariana like a blow. This wasn’t the Cullen she knew. His voice, his demeanor—it was as though the Gallows had twisted him into someone unrecognizable. The storm inside her broke free.

    Without a word, she turned to leave, but a Templar stepped into her path. “Ser Cullen—”

    Before he could finish, Ariana moved with fluid precision, disarming him and sweeping his legs out from under him. She didn’t even spare him a glance as she kept walking, her steps steady, her resolve unshaken.

    She didn’t stop to see their reactions. The weight of the night pressed down on her, the disappointment, the fury, the loss. Cullen’s tone, his words… And for the first time in a long time, she felt truly lost.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed as Ariana began walking away from the ruins, her steps heavy but determined. A nearby Templar stepped forward, moving to block her path.

    “Ser, Cull—” the Templar began, but Ariana moved with the speed of a coiled viper. In one fluid motion, she disarmed him, swept his legs out from under him, and sent him sprawling to the ground. Before anyone could react, she continued walking, her boots crunching against the gravel as if nothing had happened.

    Cullen opened his mouth to order the Templar to stand down, but the scene unfolded too quickly. The younger knight groaned, propping himself up on one elbow, clearly dazed. Cullen’s chest tightened as he watched the swift precision of her movements. She was relentless, capable, and utterly infuriating. Maker, Ari… must you always do this? Pride and frustration warred within him, but he shoved both aside for now. “Get up,” he barked at the Templar, his voice sharp. “And don’t follow her.”

    “Maker’s breath,” Cullen muttered under his breath.

    “Can’t say I didn’t see that coming,” Varric remarked from the side, his tone dry but not without sympathy.

    “Secure the area. Arrest anyone still alive,” he ordered, his voice steady but cold. The Templars saluted and moved to obey, but Cullen lingered, his gaze falling on Hawke and Varric, who were quietly assessing the scene.

    When the Templars had dispersed, Cullen approached Hawke and Varric, his expression dark. “What in Andraste’s name happened here?”

    Hawke crossed her arms, her tone calm but firm. “We were investigating Orsino’s lead on a mage-templar group. It didn’t take long to find them, but things… spiraled. We tried talking to them, but they weren’t interested in reason.”

    Varric nodded, his usual levity absent. “Pup held her ground, tried her best to keep it from turning into a bloodbath. But you could see it was eating at her. Every fight, every person we had to take down—it chipped away at her.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, unease tightening his chest. “She shouldn’t have been here at all.”

    Hawke raised an eyebrow. “She came because we asked her to. She thought we could stop this group from doing more damage. And she was right—up until it all went sideways.”

    “And now she’s walking away covered in blood,” Cullen said, his voice strained as his eyes followed the path Ariana had taken. “Maker’s breath…” Cullen exhaled sharply, turning on his heel. “Stay here. I’ll find her.”

    The trail wasn’t difficult to follow; Ariana’s footprints in the soft dirt led him away from the ruins. His heart pounded with every step, anger and worry battling for dominance. What were you thinking, Ari? he thought. Do you have any idea what you’ve put me through?

    He found her sitting against a jagged rock, her knees drawn up, her head tilted back against the stone. Her armor—a combination of light brown leather and blue cloth—was stained with blood, the dark streaks stark against the lighter fabric. Her arms were smeared with it, dried patches flaking under the faint breeze. She didn’t look up as he approached, and his chest tightened at the sight of her. His frustration simmered beneath the surface, but as he took in her exhausted form, the sharp edges of his anger dulled. She wasn’t just defying him—she was unraveling before his eyes.

    “Ariana,” he called as he approached, his voice a mix of relief and frustration.

    She glanced up at him, her eyes dulling to the mossy tone they usually did when she seemed particularly defeated. “Cullen,” she acknowledged flatly, her tone devoid of emotion.

    He slowed as he got closer, his gaze scanning her for injuries. “You’re covered in blood,” he said, his voice rough with concern. “Are you hurt?”

    She blinked, then glanced down at herself as if noticing the stains for the first time. “It’s not my blood,” she said quietly. She hesitated, her fingers brushing over a particularly dark patch on her forearm. “At least… it’s probably mostly not my blood.”

    “Do you have any idea what you’ve put me through?” he snapped. “I’ve been up all night looking for you, sending patrols, coordinating with Aveline, worried out of my mind, and then I find you here, in the middle of… this.” He gestured vaguely toward the ruins. “What were you thinking?”

    Ariana sighed, her gaze drifting to the horizon. “I was thinking about how many people died tonight,” she said softly. “And for what? No one listened, Cullen. Not the mages, not the Templars.” Her voice cracked, her frustration raw. “It was all pointless.”

    “It wasn’t pointless,” Cullen insisted, his tone softening as he knelt beside her. “You stopped them from causing more harm.”

    “And at what cost?” she shot back, her voice suddenly sharp. Ariana’s fingers curled into her palms as she spoke, the weight of the night pressing heavily on her chest. “They were just trying to survive, Cullen. And I…” Her voice faltered. “I don’t know how much of myself I can lose to keep doing this.”

    Her hazel-green eyes locked onto his, brimming with exhaustion and anger. “Do you even think of them as people, Cullen? Or are they just… threats to you?”

    Her words hit him like a physical blow. He recoiled slightly, his breath catching as he stared at her. “Ari…” he began, his voice low, but she shook her head, cutting him off.

    “Do you?” she pressed, her voice breaking. “Because I can’t tell anymore. You… you talk about justice and doing what’s right, but all I see is fear and control. These mages… they’re terrified. They’re desperate. And tonight, I felt like I was killing pieces of myself just to get through it.”

    Cullen’s throat tightened, guilt and sorrow flooding through him. He had always known the weight she carried, but seeing it now, hearing her pain laid bare—it was almost too much. “I don’t see them as threats,” he said finally, his voice rough. “I see them as people, Ari. People I’ve failed to protect.”

    Her expression didn’t soften, but her gaze wavered. “Then why does it feel like nothing changes? Why does everyone just want to keep fighting.” she whispered.

    “Because change takes time,” he said, his voice rough with emotion. “And time is something too many don’t have. But I swear to you, Ari—I’ll fight for it. For them. For you.”

    She let out a shaky breath, her shoulders slumping as though the weight of the night was finally catching up to her. For a long moment, neither of them spoke. Then, without a word, she leaned into him, her head resting against his chest. Cullen wrapped his arms around her, his grip firm and protective, only to realize she was trembling—not from exhaustion, but from barely contained fury.

    It wasn’t the weariness of a woman who had seen too much bloodshed. It was the quaking rage of someone teetering on the edge of losing control. Her breaths came sharp and uneven, and he could feel the tension coiled in every muscle as though she might spring back into action at the slightest provocation.

    Maker’s breath, he thought, his heart tightening. This wasn’t despair—this was fury, simmering just beneath her calm exterior, threatening to erupt. He tightened his hold on her, his own emotions warring between frustration and a deep, aching worry.

    “Ari,” he murmured, his voice gentle but laced with concern. “I’m here.”

    Her lips pressed together, and she didn’t answer. But her trembling began to subside, her breathing slowing as if his words had given her just enough tether to hold herself together a little longer. “I’m sorry,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “For worrying you.”

    Cullen squeezed tightened his hold on her. “Just… come home,” he said, his voice almost pleading.

    Ariana hesitated and for a moment, she looked as though she might argue. But then she nodded, her resolve softening. “Alright,” she whispered.

    Cullen exhaled in relief, standing and offering her his hand. When she took it, he helped her to her feet, steadying her as they began the journey back together. He kept his arm around her, not caring who might see. For now, all that mattered was that she was safe. Together, they would face whatever came next.

  • Chapter 43 – A Wolf’s Restlessness

    3 Solace 9:34 – 18 Wintermarch 9:35

    Winter arrived swiftly, its chill sweeping through Kirkwall like an uninvited guest. With it came a reminder of the city’s relentless, unforgiving nature. Yet, in the shadows of the Gallows and beneath the watchful eyes of the Templars, life continued—each day a delicate balance of danger and defiance.

    Riley’s arrival had proven fortuitous. With Meredith’s increasing scrutiny, Ariana had been forced to limit her visits to the warehouse, leaving her unable to oversee the Rangers as often. Riley, ever resourceful, stepped into the role with ease. She coordinated their operations, ensuring mages were safely escorted out of Kirkwall, and kept Ariana informed of every detail.

    Despite the added distance from the Rangers’ day-to-day, Ariana refused to let herself grow idle. She split her mornings between training sessions with Cullen and Riley. Cullen joined her several times a week, their sparring sessions a blend of fierce competition and quiet moments of connection. On the days Cullen couldn’t make it, Riley filled the gap with her usual bluntness and relentless focus. Together, they worked to keep Ariana sharp, both physically and mentally. Occasionally, she brought Linnea, Lamberto, or Valentina along, though they took care not to draw too much attention. Riley’s presence became a comforting routine, her blunt humor and unflinching loyalty anchoring Ariana through the tumult.

    Meanwhile, Riley had also carved out her own space in Kirkwall’s social scene. She became a regular at the Hanged Man, her sharp wit earning her a fast friendship with Isabela. One night, Riley and Isabela had challenged each other to a game of Wicked Grace, each escalating the stakes with increasingly outrageous dares. By the end, the whole tavern had gathered around their table, roaring with laughter as Isabela recounted a wildly embellished tale of her latest sea voyage, and Riley raised her glass, calling it ‘complete horseshit, but damn good entertainment.’ The two women seemed to click instantly, their laughter echoing through the tavern. If Ariana didn’t know better, she might have suspected Isabela harbored a bit of a crush on Riley—not that Riley appeared to notice.

    When the weight of secrecy grew too heavy, Ariana found solace in accompanying Hawke on excursions beyond Kirkwall’s walls. Whether tracking slavers on the Wounded Coast or facing rogue blood mages, these outings allowed Ariana to shed her carefully crafted mask. Among Hawke and her companions, she could simply be herself—a warrior in the fight for justice. No one questioned her presence when Hawke led the charge, and Ariana cherished these rare moments of freedom. It was during one of those outings on the Wounded Coast, amidst the jagged cliffs and crashing waves, Ariana and Hawke had cornered a group of slavers. Ariana’s daggers gleamed in the moonlight as she disarmed one with fluid precision. ‘Remind me to bring you along on more of these,’ Hawke had remarked, her blade held steady at the throat of the slaver leader. ‘You’re making me look good.’

    Within the city, rumors about Ariana and Cullen continued to swirl. Their relationship had become the subject of relentless gossip, particularly in Hightown. The latest tale suggested they had a love child after Ariana was seen with Emma in the market. Far from offended, they had both learned to laugh it off, finding humor in the absurdity of Kirkwall’s whispers. These moments offered a welcome respite from the ever-present darkness.

    Still, Ariana’s concern for her Michael remained at the forefront of her mind. His disillusionment with the Templar Order was becoming more evident with each passing day. The dark circles under his eyes and his weary demeanor spoke volumes. She could see the weight in his every movement, the way he lingered at the edges of the room during their rare family dinners, his silence speaking louder than words. ‘The Order’s supposed to protect,’ he had muttered one night, his voice thick with frustration. ‘But all I see is fear.’ Though he continued to follow Ariana’s advice to act discreetly, the strain was taking its toll. Ariana longed to ease his burdens, but she knew she couldn’t afford to be careless. Trust had to be earned, and the stakes were too high.

    Today, however, was a day for celebration. A day where they all could hopefully forget about the troubles that surrounded them. Satinalia had arrived, and the Trevelyan estate buzzed with energy as Isabel took charge of preparations. The formal dining room had been transformed into a festive haven, and Ariana ensured that no one was excluded. Hawke and her companions were invited, along with Ariana’s own inner circle. For the first time, their groups would gather under one roof.

    Ariana also made certain the Rangers stationed throughout Kirkwall weren’t forgotten. She organized deliveries of food, ale, and wine to every outpost, ensuring that even those on duty could enjoy a proper feast. It was a small gesture, but one that filled her with pride.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over Hightown, the estate came alive with laughter and conversation. The festive spirit was contagious, momentarily easing the tension that clung to Kirkwall like a second skin. For once, Ariana allowed herself to relax.

    There was something comforting about holidays like this, a rare pause in the chaos. As Ariana watched her friends and allies gather around the table, she felt a fleeting sense of peace. She knew it wouldn’t last—Kirkwall’s shadows were never far, and Meredith’s grip would tighten again soon enough. But for tonight, Ariana chose to embrace the joy and let herself believe, if only for a moment, that this fragile harmony could endure.

    ~~~

    The formal dining room gleamed with the soft light of candles, their golden glow dancing over the array of polished silverware and the feast Isabel had poured her heart into preparing. The table was a spectacle: succulent Feast Day Fish, roasted meats adorned with sprigs of rosemary, bowls of steaming vegetables, and crusty loaves of bread still warm from the oven. The scent of spiced wine lingered in the air, mingling with the faint sweetness of honey-glazed fruit.

    Ariana stood at the head of the table, her hands lightly resting on the back of her chair, taking in the scene with a contented smile. The warmth of laughter and conversation filled the room, momentarily dissolving the tension that clung to Kirkwall like a second skin.

    “I must say, Ariana,” Sebastian began, entering with his usual composed stride, “you’ve truly outdone yourself. This feast is a marvel.”

    “Careful, Vael,” Varric interjected, already seated and swirling a glass of wine. “You’re going to give her a bigger head than she already has.”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “If anyone deserves credit, it’s Isabel. I just told her how many of you were coming and stepped aside.”

    “Stepped aside?” Isabela chimed in from the corner. Her smirk was as sharp as ever. “Darling, you probably ran faster than a Qunari at the sight of a Tevinter diplomat.”

    “That may have happened,” Ariana admitted with a chuckle.

    “Well, you’ve certainly gathered an interesting crowd,” Riley added, leaning casually against the doorframe with a tankard in hand. “Quite the mix of charm and chaos. Just how you like it.”

    “Speaking of chaos,” Isabela’s eyes locked onto Michael as he entered, her smirk widening like a cat spotting a canary. “And who’s this?”

    Michael froze mid-step, caught off guard. “I’m… Michael. Ariana’s brother.”

    “Brother, hmm?” Isabela purred, leaning on the table to get a better look. “Tell me, Michael, does the Templar Order encourage workouts, or are you just naturally built like a granite statue?”

    Michael’s ears turned an impressive shade of red as he stumbled over his response. “I… I don’t think—”

    “Isabela,” Aveline’s voice cut through, exasperation evident as she entered. “Can you go one evening without making someone uncomfortable?”

    “Of course not,” Varric chimed in, grinning. “It’s tradition.”

    Ariana smirked, her eyes flicking to Michael, whose discomfort was all too apparent. “Oh, let her have her fun, Aveline,” she said, her tone light and teasing. “Michael could probably stand to let his guard down. Might as well be with Isabela.”

    Michael turned to glare at her, his cheeks flushed. “Really, Ari?”

    Ariana shrugged, her smirk widening. “You need the practice. And she’s an expert.”

    Isabela’s laughter rang out, rich and full of delight. “See? Even your sister knows a little harmless flirting won’t kill you.” She leaned in closer, her grin wicked. “Unless you’re afraid of me, Templar.”

    Michael muttered something under his breath, his eyes darting between Isabela and Ariana, who looked far too pleased with herself.

    “Maker save him,” Riley said, raising her glass. “He’s outnumbered.”

    Varric chuckled, shaking his head. “Don’t worry, kid. Isabela’s all talk… most of the time.”

    Isabela shot him a mock glare. “I’ll remember that, Varric.”

    Michael sank into his chair, clearly wishing the floor would swallow him whole.

    Fenris, watching the exchange with a mixture of skepticism and amusement, muttered, “This is what you call fun?”

    “For some of us, yes,” Hawke replied, nudging him with her elbow. “Besides, it’s harmless… mostly.”

    “Mostly?” Fenris repeated, raising an eyebrow.

    “Let’s just say you’ll know when to intervene,” Varric replied with a wink.

    As the laughter swelled, Merrill tilted her head, her wide eyes darting between Isabela and Michael. “Is this normal? Do all humans flirt this much during Satinalia?”

    “It’s not flirting,” Hawke quipped, pouring more wine. “It’s… festive banter.”

    “Depends on the wine,” Varric added with a grin.

    “Or the company,” Isabela said, her tone suggestive.

    “Maker save us,” Riley muttered, shaking her head but laughing nonetheless.

    “Speaking of company,” Varric turned his gaze to Cullen, his grin taking on a mischievous edge. “Knight-Captain, how does it feel to be the most talked-about man in Hightown?”

    Cullen rolled his eyes, though his lips twitched with reluctant amusement. “It’s… an adjustment. But the rumor about Ariana and me having a love child? That’s a bit much, even for Kirkwall.”

    “Emma, right?” Hawke teased, her grin wicked. “You know, I can see the resemblance.”

    The room erupted into laughter, and Ariana groaned, her cheeks turning pink. “You’re all terrible.”

    “That’s why you love us,” Isabela quipped, raising her glass. “To scandal and mischief. May we never run out of either.”

    “To scandal and mischief,” the group echoed, their voices blending with the clinking of glasses.

    As the laughter subsided, Sebastian leaned toward Ariana, his expression thoughtful. “Forgive the interruption, but… are we not distantly related? I recall the Trevelyans and Vaels sharing some branches of the family tree.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard. “I think you’re right,” she mused, tapping her chin. “The records do mention ties to Starkhaven… distant, but they’re there.”

    “Well, that makes things interesting,” Varric said, leaning forward with a gleam in his eye. “So, this is one of those noble gatherings where everyone’s second cousins, huh?”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “Shall we start sketching out the family tree, then?”

    “I’ll bring the parchment,” Varric replied, his grin infectious.

    As the evening unfolded, the wine flowed freely, and the conversation ebbed and flowed like a well-rehearsed symphony. Ariana found herself basking in the rare warmth of friendship, the weight of Kirkwall’s shadows momentarily forgotten. Tonight, they weren’t warriors or fugitives. They were simply friends, sharing the joy and mischief of Satinalia.

    ~~~

    As winter set in, the quiet of Kirkwall had grown almost stifling, its weight pressing against Ariana’s chest like a vice. Winter’s chill had settled over the city, the icy wind sweeping through the streets and rattling the windows of her estate. Yet, the cold wasn’t what gnawed at her—it was the stillness. A stillness that felt more like a cage with every passing day.

    The White Wolf, once a symbol of defiance, had been reduced to a memory, her presence swallowed by the shadows of Kirkwall. The Silver Rangers operated cautiously, their movements measured and deliberate. There were no grand rescues or bold displays of rebellion, only quiet efforts to usher mages to safety and maintain their network. Riley had taken the reins at the warehouse, and though Ariana trusted her implicitly, she felt the loss keenly. Each day away from the Rangers was a day spent unraveling a piece of herself.

    One morning, Ariana sat in the kitchen, the pale light of dawn spilling through the frost-lined windows. Her coffee grew cold in her hands as her thoughts drifted. The estate was quiet, save for the occasional crackle of the hearth. Yet the silence only seemed to amplify the dissonance within her.

    Isabel entered, her sharp green eyes instantly taking in the scene. She crossed her arms, leaning casually against the counter. “You’ve been staring out that window for nearly an hour,” she said, her voice cutting through the quiet. “What’s on your mind, child?”

    Ariana blinked, startled from her reverie. Her fingers tightened around the mug as she stared into its dark contents. “I’ve been thinking… maybe this life isn’t for me anymore,” she admitted softly.

    Isabel arched an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. “You’ve been restless for weeks,” she said, her tone measured. “Why now?”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her gaze returning to the frost-dappled glass. “I miss who I was, Isabel. I miss being the White Wolf. Walking into a town and being recognized—not because of some noble title, but because people believed in me.” Her voice grew quieter, tinged with longing. “Here, I’m just Ariana Trevelyan, some Hightown noble who flits between dinner parties. I’ve buried myself so deep in this charade I barely recognize myself anymore.”

    Isabel’s gaze softened slightly, though her tone remained firm. “You’re not just some noble, Ariana. You’ve built something here—a life with people who care about you. Cullen, Michael, Emma. Does that mean nothing to you?”

    “It means everything,” Ariana whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “But it’s not enough to drown out the restlessness. I miss the freedom, the certainty of knowing exactly who I was and what I stood for. Out there…” She gestured vaguely toward the window. “Out there, I was a symbol. People looked to me for hope, for strength. Here, I’m suffocating, hiding in plain sight.”

    Isabel approached, her expression a mixture of sympathy and practicality. “And Cullen?” she asked gently. “Where does he fit in all this?”

    Ariana hesitated, her grip tightening on the mug. “He fits,” she said softly, her words tinged with guilt. “But his life is here, tied to the Order and Kirkwall. If the White Wolf were to return, she’d have to leave this city. And I don’t know if I could ask him to follow.”

    “Would you even want him to?” Isabel pressed, her gaze searching.

    Ariana’s fingers tightened around the mug as her thoughts wandered, unbidden, to a dream she’d carried in the quiet corners of her mind. “I don’t know if he’d want to,” she murmured, her voice heavy with longing. “But I’d want him to follow me more than anything. I imagine us back in Ferelden, at the Ranger manor outside Redcliffe. A life away from all of this.” Her gaze grew distant, her voice softer. “We’d train together in the mornings, oversee the recruits, and spend our evenings by the fire, with Emma laughing at us for being so hopelessly mundane. Or taking the occasional job, traveling where we’re needed. Our very own adventures.”

    Her lips quirked into a faint smile, though her eyes betrayed the ache beneath her words. “It sounds… perfect, but would it be enough for him? Could he leave the Order behind? Leave Kirkwall?”

    Isabel’s expression softened, though her voice remained firm. “And what if he would? What if he’s waiting for you to ask?”

    Ariana let out a shaky breath, her fingers brushing absently against the rim of her mug. “Then I’d have to be sure,” she said quietly. “Because once I ask, there’s no turning back. I’d have to give him all of me—the truth, the lies, the shadows. And I’m not sure I’m ready for him to see everything.”

    The silence between them stretched, filled only by the faint crackle of the hearth. Finally, Isabel spoke, her voice gentle but unwavering. “You can’t keep living in what-ifs, child. One day, you’ll have to choose. And when that day comes, you’ll need to trust him.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her gaze returning to the frost-lined window. The fantasy of Ferelden felt fragile, like a snowflake melting against her palm. “One day,” she echoed softly, her breath misting against the glass. “But not today.”

    For now, the dream would remain just that—a dream. But the longing lingered, a quiet reminder of the life she could have if only she dared to reach for it.

    The room fell silent, the only sound the faint crackle of the fire. Finally, Isabel moved closer, placing a steadying hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “You’ve never been one to settle, child. But if you keep letting this pull at you, you’ll lose everything you’ve built here. You need to decide—what matters more? The life you had or the one you have now?”

    Ariana closed her eyes, the weight of the question settling heavily in her chest. “I don’t know how to choose,” she murmured. “I don’t know if I can.”

    Isabel’s hand squeezed her shoulder gently before she stepped back. “You don’t have to decide today. But you can’t live between two worlds forever. It’ll tear you apart.”

    As Isabel left the room, Ariana remained by the window, her gaze distant. The frost on the glass seemed to mirror her own fractured self, a fragile balance between two identities. Somewhere beyond the walls of Kirkwall, the White Wolf waited—untamed, unyielding, and unwilling to be forgotten.

    But Ariana Trevelyan sat in silence, caught between who she was and who she had to be. For now, the quiet held her captive.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s birthday was a quiet affair this year, a deliberate choice by Ariana to shield him from the constant pressures of Kirkwall. She had planned a simple day, just the two of them, far removed from the noise and intrigue that seemed to follow them. The afternoon was spent walking along the docks, the crisp winter air mingling with the salt of the sea. The distant calls of gulls punctuated the rhythmic lapping of waves against the piers.

    Yet Cullen couldn’t shake the feeling that something was troubling her. As they walked, her gaze continually drifted toward the horizon, her shoulders subtly tensing as though weighed down by unseen chains. She smiled when he spoke, but the warmth didn’t quite reach her eyes, and her responses were more absent than engaged.

    Cullen watched her, his hazel eyes tracing every subtle shift in her posture, every flicker of emotion that crossed her face. He saw a fleeting look of sadness, a hint of frustration, and a touch of fear. She clutched her cloak tightly, her fingers absently toying with the fabric as if trying to ground herself.

    “Ari,” he said softly, his voice cutting through the gentle murmur of the sea. “Are you alright?”

    Ariana blinked, seemingly startled out of her reverie. She turned to him, her lips curving into a practiced smile, but Cullen could see through it. It was a mask—beautifully crafted, but a mask nonetheless. “Yes, of course,” she replied too quickly. “I’m fine.”

    He raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. “You’re lying, love,” he said gently, though his words were laced with concern.

    Her smile faltered, and for a moment, the mask cracked. She chuckled softly, but the sound lacked its usual brightness. “I don’t want you to worry,” she admitted, her tone light but unconvincing. “It’s nothing worth talking about.”

    Cullen stopped walking and gently caught her hand, pulling her to face him. His grip was firm but comforting, his eyes searching hers. “You know better than that,” he said, his voice low but steady. “If something’s weighing on you, don’t carry it alone. Not with me.”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze dropping to where his hand enveloped hers. Her fingers tightened slightly, seeking reassurance. “I’ve just… been thinking too much lately,” she said at last, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s nothing you need to worry about.”

    Cullen frowned, his concern deepening. He tilted her chin up with his free hand, coaxing her to meet his gaze. “Ari, whatever it is, you can tell me. You know that, right?”

    She stared into his eyes for a long moment, as if torn between what she was truly thinking and what she wanted to say. Finally, she exhaled, her shoulders slumping slightly. “I know,” she whispered. “Thank you, Cullen.”

    His thumb brushed lightly over her knuckles, his smile faint but steady. “You don’t have to tell me everything now,” he said. “But promise me you won’t keep it locked away.”

    Ariana nodded, leaning into him slightly, letting out a soft sigh. “I promise,” she murmured.

    They resumed their walk, but Cullen couldn’t shake the feeling that her thoughts lingered elsewhere. The way she kept glancing toward the horizon, her movements slower, more deliberate—it all pointed to a restlessness he hadn’t seen in her before.

    After a time, she hesitated, looking down at their joined hands. “It’s hard to explain,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I’ve been thinking about who I am… what I’m supposed to be doing. I love being here with you, Cullen. I love you more than anything. But sometimes…” Her words trailed off, the unspoken conflict hanging in the air.

    “Sometimes, you feel like something’s missing,” Cullen finished for her, his tone more understanding than accusatory.

    Ariana blinked, clearly startled by how precisely he’d captured what she couldn’t quite articulate. “Yes,” she said softly, her voice almost breaking. “It’s not about you. Maker, it’s not about you. It’s about this city. It’s about me. About who I was before… and who I’ve become.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as her words struck a chord. He thought back to the days before she found him, before he knew she was alive. You’d have hated this place, Ariana, he’d once told himself. You’d have hated me for staying. He had been so certain then, and now he couldn’t help but wonder if he’d been right. Kirkwall wasn’t her, not the woman he’d fallen in love with. She was meant for more—meant for a freedom Kirkwall didn’t provide.

    “You’ve changed, Ari,” he said gently. “But that doesn’t mean you’ve lost who you are.”

    She shook her head, frustration creeping into her tone. “There’s Kirkwall,” she said, her voice gaining an edge. “It’s hard to watch, to be here, to sit idly by and do nothing. This city is… suffocating. Meredith’s grip is choking the life out of it, and no one can breathe. Not the mages, not the people. And I…” She paused, her voice faltering. “I don’t know how to just sit by and let it happen.”

    Cullen studied her closely, his hazel eyes filled with quiet determination. “You’re not sitting idly by, Ari,” he said quietly. “You’ve stood up to her before—just by being yourself. By staying strong, even when she tries to push you down.”

    Ariana let out a humorless laugh, her gaze dropping again. “That helps no one except me… us…”

    “You helped me find myself when I was lost,” Cullen said simply, his voice steady. “You’re stronger than you realize. You don’t have to have all the answers, not now. But whatever you’re searching for, I’ll stand with you.”

    She exhaled shakily, her grip on his hand tightening. “I don’t deserve you,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen’s hand moved to cup her cheek, his thumb brushing lightly against her skin. “You deserve everything good in this world,” he said firmly. “And I’ll remind you of that every day if I have to.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint, genuine smile, though it carried a weight Cullen couldn’t quite name. She leaned into his touch, her eyes drifting closed for a moment, her posture softening as if his hand on her cheek was the only thing anchoring her. For that brief instant, the tension in her seemed to ease, and Cullen found himself silently hoping she could hold on to the fragile peace he saw in her expression.

    “Thank you,” she whispered.

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, but the quiet look he gave her spoke volumes. Whatever storm she faced, he’d weather it with her, one step at a time.

    ~~~

    The courtyard of the Trevelyan estate was quiet, lit only by the pale glow of the moon and the faint flicker of lanterns hung along the stone walls. Ariana sat on the edge of the fountain, her cloak pulled tightly around her against the chill. The stillness of the night was a welcome reprieve from the ceaseless noise in her mind.

    When Michael approached from the shadows of the archway, she could hear the weariness in his steps before she saw it in his slouched shoulders. The weight of another day in the Gallows clung to him like a shroud. He moved as though the oppressive stone halls still clutched at him. Ariana’s gaze softened at the sight of him.

    “Couldn’t sleep either?” she asked, her voice quiet but warm.

    Michael let out a humorless chuckle as he sank down beside her. “Sleep doesn’t come easy when you spend your days in that place,” he admitted, his tone heavy.

    Ariana tilted her head, studying the tension in his posture. “It’s getting worse, isn’t it?”

    He nodded, his hands clasping tightly together, knuckles white. “You’ve no idea. The punishments… the fear. It’s everywhere. Even the mages who try to follow the rules and do everything they’re told are still treated like criminals. They look at me like I’m the executioner, no matter what I do.”

    The anguish in his voice struck her deeply. She reached out, her hand resting lightly on his arm. “You’re not like the others, Michael. They’ll see that in time.”

    “Will they?” His bitterness cut like a blade. His gaze stayed fixed on the ground, his voice quieter now. “Because I’m starting to think it doesn’t matter. It’s not just the mages. Even some of the Templars… they’re uneasy. Meredith’s grip is tightening, and everyone can feel it. It’s suffocating.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at the quiet despair in his tone. She wanted to reassure him, to offer a solution, but the truth was a tangled knot she couldn’t yet unravel. “You’re doing what you can,” she said softly. “Small acts of kindness—they matter.”

    Michael let out a heavy sigh, his hands rubbing over his face. “It’s not enough, Ari. Not anymore.”

    The weight of his words settled heavily between them. Ariana’s doubts echoed his, a constant reminder of the fragility of hope in a city like Kirkwall. The quiet was broken only by the gentle trickle of water from the fountain.

    Michael finally turned to her, his expression more serious than she’d ever seen. “Can I trust you?” he asked, his voice low but steady.

    Ariana blinked, startled by the sudden intensity of his question. “Of course,” she replied without hesitation, her brow furrowing in concern. “With anything.”

    Michael hesitated, his blue eyes searching hers. “I’ve heard rumors,” he said carefully. “About a… mage underground. People helping mages escape the Gallows. They say there are safehouses and routes out of the city. Have you… heard anything about that?”

    Ariana’s heart skipped a beat. Her thoughts raced, but her face betrayed nothing. “Rumors like that are dangerous,” she said cautiously. “What are you planning, Michael?”

    His frustration boiled over, and he exhaled sharply. “I don’t know,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair. “But I can’t keep watching without doing something. Every day, I see their fear, their despair. It’s eating away at me.”

    Ariana felt a mix of hope, fear, and a faint relief she hadn’t realized she craved. She couldn’t afford to rush this, but the seed of potential in his words was undeniable. “You need to be careful,” she said gently, her grip on his arm tightening slightly. “If Meredith even suspects you’re questioning her authority…”

    “I know,” he interrupted, his voice sharper than he intended. He softened immediately, shaking his head. “I know, Ari. But I can’t just sit by and watch anymore.”

    She nodded, the weight of his words pressing against her own burdens. “Whatever you decide,” she said carefully, her tone firm but laced with affection, “you won’t be alone. You know that, right?”

    Michael met her gaze, gratitude flickering in his tired eyes. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “I just… I need to figure out what the right thing is.”

    Ariana stayed seated as he rose to leave, her gaze following him until the shadows swallowed his form. She sat in silence, her thoughts a maelstrom of possibilities. Michael is closer than I thought, she realized, her chest tightening. She had kept him at arm’s length for so long, afraid of what he might uncover about her life, the Rangers, and the White Wolf. But now… now she saw a flicker of something she could nurture—a chance to bring him into her world, if only gradually.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as determination steadied her. She needed to tread carefully to ensure that Michael’s heart and resolve were in the right place before taking the risk. She would start small, connecting him discreetly with trusted Rangers. Linnea, perhaps. If he proved himself, maybe then the veil could be lifted just enough.

    The thought brought a strange sense of relief. One less secret, she thought. One less person I have to hide from. Yet, it also brought a fresh wave of responsibility. If Michael faltered, hesitated, or made a mistake, the fallout could be catastrophic—for her, the Rangers, and everything they’d built.

    The White Wolf stirred within her, restless but ready. Ariana exhaled slowly, her breath forming soft clouds in the cool night air. Michael doesn’t know it yet, she thought, her resolve solidifying, but he’s already part of something bigger. And when the time comes, I’ll make sure he’s ready.

    ~~~

    The soft light of early morning filtered through the windows as Isabel moved efficiently around the kitchen, the quiet clatter of pots and pans blending with the comforting aroma of fresh bread and simmering porridge. Ariana sat at the kitchen table, her fingers wrapped around a steaming cup of tea, her thoughts preoccupied with the conversation she’d had with Michael the night before.

    The stillness of the moment was interrupted by the sound of Riley’s boots echoing in the hallway. Ariana glanced up as Riley entered, her red hair still slightly tousled from sleep but her green eyes sharp and alert, as always.

    “Morning, Wolf,” Riley greeted, her voice casual but warm as she grabbed a mug and poured herself a cup of tea. She leaned against the counter, studying Ariana for a moment. “You look like you didn’t sleep much. Thinking about your brother?”

    Ariana offered a faint smile, appreciating Riley’s uncanny ability to cut straight to the heart of things. “You always did have a knack for reading me.”

    “It’s part of my charm,” Riley said with a smirk as she settled into the chair across from her. “So, what’s on your mind?”

    Ariana hesitated, her fingers tracing the rim of her cup, the weight of her thoughts evident in her posture. “I need your help,” she said at last, quiet but resolute. “And yes, it’s about Michael.”

    Riley’s eyebrow arched slightly as she leaned forward. “Go on.”

    “Last night, he mentioned hearing rumors about the mage underground,” Ariana explained, her voice steady but tinged with unease. “He’s struggling with what he’s seeing in the Gallows. I think he wants to do something, but he doesn’t know what. Not yet.”

    Riley’s sharp gaze stayed fixed on her. She sipped her tea slowly, her expression unreadable. “You’re thinking of pulling him in, aren’t you?”

    “Not directly,” Ariana clarified quickly, her grip tightening on the cup. “Not yet. He’s not ready, and I can’t risk exposing too much. But I need to know where he stands—if he’s willing to act, and how far he’s willing to go.”

    Riley nodded slowly, her smirk fading into a more contemplative look. “So, what’s the plan?”

    “I need Linnea or Lamberto to make contact with him,” Ariana said. “Subtle hints, nothing overt. Just… see how he reacts. If he asks questions or shows interest, we’ll know he’s open to more.”

    Riley tilted her head, weighing the idea. “And if he doesn’t bite?”

    Ariana’s gaze turned serious, her voice firm. “Then we leave it alone. I won’t push him into something he’s not ready for. But if he does respond… we take it slow. One step at a time.”

    Setting her mug down, Riley crossed her arms, a faint grin tugging at her lips. “You’re playing it smart, Wolf. Careful. I like it. But Linnea or Lamberto will have to tread lightly. If Michael even suspects this is coming from you…”

    “I know,” Ariana interrupted, her voice quieter but no less determined. “That’s why it has to come from them. He can’t connect it to me—not yet.”

    Riley’s gaze softened slightly as she studied her friend. “You trust him, don’t you?”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes dropping to her tea. “I want to,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But trust alone isn’t enough. Not with what’s at stake. I won’t risk you, or Linnea, or anyone else for this.”

    Riley’s expression remained steady, her confidence unwavering. “We’ve faced worse, Wolf. And from what I’ve seen, your brother’s got a good heart. He’ll come through.”

    Ariana exhaled, some of the tension in her shoulders easing. “Thank you, Riley. This… this could change everything. For him, for us.”

    Riley grinned, her tone lightening. “You know me. I love a challenge. And if your brother’s anything like you, he’ll rise to the occasion.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile faintly at that. “Let’s hope so,” she murmured, though her mind was already contemplating the possibilities. If Michael proved his resolve, he could be more than an ally—he could be a bridge to something greater. But if he faltered…

    The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth, one she quickly pushed aside. She had no room for doubt, not now. Michael’s resolve would be tested soon enough.

    The two women sat in companionable silence for a moment, the quiet hum of the kitchen settling around them like a cocoon. But for Ariana, the stillness was fleeting. The White Wolf within her stirred, restless and watchful. Michael doesn’t know it yet, she thought, her determination hardening. But I’ll make sure he’s ready for what’s to come.

  • Chapter 42 – Not Giving Up

    27 Justinian – 2 Solace 9:34

    The warm glow of candlelight filled Ariana’s bedroom, casting soft, flickering shadows on the stone walls. Beyond the open window, Kirkwall stirred restlessly, the distant hum of Lowtown’s bustling streets blending with the faint clatter of waves against the harbor. The city never truly slept; its unease was a living, breathing thing, threading its way into every corner of her mind.

    Ariana sat at her desk, her quill hovering above the parchment as her thoughts raced faster than she could capture them. The list before her felt more like a confession than a strategy: quiet plans to monitor Michael, to guide him toward the Rangers without him realizing her hand in it. Subtle ways to support Cullen’s efforts within the Gallows, shielding him from Meredith’s scrutiny while ensuring he didn’t bear the full weight of her wrath. It was all delicate and precarious, and each line on the page felt like another strand tightening around her throat.

    Her gaze flicked to the window, where the spires of Kirkwall loomed like silent sentinels, jagged against the night sky. The Gallows, in particular, stood out, its dark silhouette a constant reminder of the fight that still lay ahead. Meredith’s iron grip, Michael’s growing disillusionment, Cullen’s growing frustrations weighed on her like stones in her chest.

    Ariana sighed, leaning back in her chair as her fingers drummed softly against the desk. What would he think if he knew the truth? The thought gnawed at her, each scenario more damning than the last. She couldn’t bear the thought of him turning away, of his love turning to contempt.

    She rose, her movements slow and deliberate, as if carrying the weight of her secrets. She gathered the scattered papers, sliding them into the drawer before extinguishing the candles one by one. The room plunged into shadows, but the faint light from the window kept the darkness at bay. The bed beckoned, but as she slipped beneath the covers, she knew sleep wouldn’t come easily.

    It had been weeks since Cullen had stayed the night, his visits to the estate increasingly sporadic. The investigation into the intercepted transport had consumed much of his time, but she knew that wasn’t the only reason. Distance had crept between them, unspoken and heavy, and it was her doing. She had built the walls between them, brick by brick, with every half-truth and omission.

    She curled onto her side, pulling the blankets tighter as her hand brushed against his side of the bed. The faint scent of him lingered, a bittersweet comfort that made her chest tighten. If he knew everything… would he leave? Would he hate me? The questions haunted her, their answers as unreachable as the stars outside her window.

    The storm in her mind raged on until, eventually, exhaustion claimed her. Even in sleep, her dreams were restless, haunted by shadows and whispers. She clung to the faint trace of Cullen’s presence beside her, a fragile tether to the one thing she couldn’t bear to lose.

    ~~~

    As Cullen stepped inside, the house was silent. He hadn’t intended to come this late; some part of him knew he should have stayed in the Gallows. And yet, the weight of the last few weeks had become unbearable. Meredith’s relentless scrutiny, the investigation that seemed to go nowhere—it all pressed down on him, suffocating and unrelenting. But the thought of Ariana… she was the only thing that kept him steady.

    The lanterns had long since burned low, leaving only the shadows to greet him. The quiet creak of the door closing behind him was a stark contrast to the chaos that seemed ever-present in his life. Piece by piece, he shed his armor—each buckle, each strap finally lifting a weight he hadn’t realized he felt. His shoulders ached, his body was exhausted, but more than anything, he felt a weariness deep in his bones that no amount of rest seemed to fix—at least not when he was alone.

    The weight of the day clung to him, heavy and unrelenting, but the thought of seeing her—just her—made the burden feel lighter, if only for a moment.

    He moved through the familiar halls, his steps slow and deliberate as he made his way to her room. The door creaked softly as he opened it, and the sight before him made his chest tighten. Ariana was curled on his side of the bed, her hair spilling across the pillow like dark silk. The soft rise and fall of her breath was the only sound, her face peaceful in sleep. She missed him. That much was clear in the simple act of claiming his side.

    Quietly, Cullen slipped onto the bed with practiced ease. The mattress dipped slightly beneath his weight, and though he tried not to disturb her, Ariana stirred faintly, turning toward him.

    “You’re home,” she murmured, her voice heavy with sleep. Her eyes didn’t open fully, but she shifted closer, her hand brushing against his chest as though to confirm he was really there. “I missed you.”

    Home. It wasn’t a place, it never had been. It was her.

    It wasn’t just the words that undid him, but the way she said them—quiet, honest, wanting. The unspoken meaning settled between them like a whisper: I missed you, I need you.

    Cullen swallowed hard, his exhaustion fading into the background. He leaned down, pressing a kiss to her forehead, lingering there as he breathed her in. “I missed you too,” he replied softly, though the words felt insufficient. He pressed another kiss—this time at her temple, trailing lower to her cheek.

    Ariana tilted her head up to meet him, her lips brushing his in a kiss that was far too deliberate for someone who was half-asleep. Cullen smiled faintly against her mouth, his hand rising to cradle her jaw. “You are supposed to be sleeping,” he teased gently, the tone of his voice husky now.

    She opened her eyes just enough to look at him, the faintest glint of mischief in their hazel depths. “I was but you’re here now.”

    There was no hesitation in the way she reached for him, pulling him down into another kiss—this one deeper, lingering. Cullen groaned softly, the sound vibrating in his chest as he braced himself above her. Ariana’s hands slipped beneath his tunic, her fingers skimming his skin with a tenderness that set him alight.

    “Are you sure?” he breathed against her lips, though he already knew the answer. She responded by tugging him closer, her legs shifting beneath the blankets to make room for him.

    “I wouldn’t have said I missed you if I wasn’t,” she murmured, her words barely a whisper, but they sparked something deep within him.

    He didn’t need more encouragement. 

    He pulled back just enough to rid himself of the last remaining barriers between them—his tunic, his trousers—discarding them with a kind of hurried care. Ariana watched him, her expression soft and knowing, her lips curved in a faint smile that left him breathless. 

    “Have I told you how much I adore you?” he asked, his voice low as he leaned down to kiss her again. 

    “Not enough,” she teased, though her breath hitched as his mouth moved to her neck. 

    Cullen took his time with her, though his heart was pounding in his chest. He kissed her slowly, reverently, tasting the skin of her throat, her shoulder, the hollow just beneath her ear where she shuddered at the touch. Ariana’s hands responded in kind, exploring every part of his body—sliding down his back, tracing old scars, anchoring him to her. 

    The room felt warmer now, the blanket forgotten, tangled around their legs as their bodies moved in perfect rhythm. Every touch was a question; every sigh, every moan, an answer. He memorized every part of her again, as though it was the first time, marveling at every sound she made, every way her body responded to him. 

    Cullen had spent much of his life holding himself back—guarding his emotions, his desires. But with her, he could drop his guard, he didn’t have to hold back. She unraveled him piece by piece, and he relished every moment of it. 

    As the night wore on, they found themselves tangled together beneath the sheets, the room still dim but filled with the sound of their breathing. Cullen fell onto his back, one arm curled around her shoulders as she moved to rest her head against his chest. Her fingers tracing lazy circles against his skin, her breathing soft and steady. 

    Cullen pressed a kiss to her hair, his lips lingering there as his heart slowed. How did I ever find this? he wondered. How did he—a man who has seen so much darkness—come to deserve something this pure, this good?

    Ariana shifted slightly, tilting her head to look up at him. “You seem quiet,” she said, her voice still heavy with sleep. “What are you thinking?”

    Cullen smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “That I love you,” he replied honestly. 

    Her lips curved, and she pressed a kiss to his chest before settling back down. “Good,” she said softly. “Because I love you too.” 

    Cullen closed his eyes, running his fingers through her hair absentmindedly as sleep pulled them both under. The world outside may still be chaos, but for now—for this moment—he had everything he needed. 

    And he would never take it for granted.

    ~~~

    Ariana woke to the soft light filtering through the windows, warming the room and illuminating the faint shadows of morning. Cullen’s hand rested against her shoulder, his fingers moving in slow, absentminded circles. She didn’t need to open her eyes to know he was awake; the tension in his touch was enough to give him away.

    “I can feel you thinking,” she murmured, her voice husky with sleep but tinged with affection. A faint, teasing smile tugged at her lips as she nestled closer to him.

    Cullen’s hand stilled briefly before resuming its gentle motion. “I’m sorry,” he whispered into her hair, his voice low and rough, carrying the weight of unspoken burdens. “It’s nothing. I shouldn’t—”

    “Stop,” Ariana interrupted, her fingers trailing lightly over his chest, her touch both reassuring and insistent. “You’re not a burden, Cullen. Talk to me.”

    For a moment, silence stretched between them, thick with everything left unsaid. Cullen’s breathing was steady, but she could feel the conflict in him—the way his heart beat just a little faster beneath her touch. When he finally spoke, his voice was strained, hesitant, as if each word pained him.

    “I can’t shake the feeling that I’m putting you in danger by being with you,” he admitted, his tone barely above a whisper. “Meredith… she’s focused on you, and I wonder if it would stop if…” He trailed off, unable to finish, the words lodging in his throat like a stone.

    Ariana’s chest tightened, the thought of him pulling away cutting deeper than she’d expected. Her fingers stilled against his skin before she shifted to look up at him, her hand gently tilting his face toward hers. His brow furrowed, the lines of worry etched deeply into his features.

    “I’m not afraid of Meredith,” she said firmly, her voice steady despite the turmoil beneath the surface. “And I won’t give you up that easily. Don’t even think about it.”

    His eyes searched hers, flickering with doubt and something softer—something more vulnerable. “You deserve better than this,” he said quietly, his voice tinged with guilt. “Better than being targeted, better than… me.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at the self-recrimination in his tone. Without hesitation, she leaned in, pressing her lips to his in a kiss that was both gentle and fierce, a silent declaration of everything she couldn’t put into words. Her hand slid to the back of his neck, holding him there as if to anchor them both.

    “You’re wrong,” she whispered against his lips, her voice breaking slightly. “You’re exactly who I need. I didn’t let a Blight take you from me; I’m certainly not letting Meredith do it.”

    Cullen exhaled shakily, his arms wrapping tightly around her as if trying to quiet his doubts. He pulled her close, their bodies entwined as they settled back into the pillows. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her ear was a fragile comfort, a reminder of what she was fighting to protect.

    But as she lay there, her head resting against his chest, her mind couldn’t help but wander to the truth she couldn’t say aloud: He’s right. Letting him go would be easier… for both of us. But I can’t.

    ~~~

    Ariana found herself grinning as she watched Cullen sip his coffee across the table. These mornings, rare as they were, had become her solace. She wished more than anything she could be candid with him. She wondered what it would be like to wake him up at dawn with her, share every part of her life with him, and take him down to the training area of the warehouse.

    Whenever they sparred together, she loved it. He was one of the few people who could genuinely challenge her. Her thoughts drifted further, wondering what her life could look like if he could be part of all of it. If they could retreat to the quiet of the Ranger manor outside Redcliffe. Would he even want to live that life? Away from the Order? Would it be enough for him?

    “Can I ask what you’re thinking about?” Cullen’s voice broke through her thoughts, drawing her attention back to the present.

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. “How much I love you,” she admitted, her voice tender but tinged with longing.

    Before Cullen could respond, Isabel appeared in the doorway, “You’ve got a visitor,” she announced, her tone brisk but curious.

    Ariana and Cullen exchanged glances, their surprise mutual. “Who?” Ariana asked, rising from her seat.

    Isabel stepped aside, and Riley strode into the room, her fiery red hair catching the light. Ariana’s eyes widened, her breath catching for a moment before she bolted toward her, pulling Riley into a tight hug.

    “Riley,” she greeted, her voice steady despite the swirl of emotions. Relief, surprise, and mild panic danced in her chest.

    Riley stiffened briefly before hugging her back, a grin tugging at her lips. “Didn’t think I’d see you this happy to see me, Wol—” she caught herself, her voice dropping just before finishing the nickname. Riley’s sharp gaze flicked briefly to Cullen, assessing him.

    Ariana pulled back, her smile warm but laced with caution. “I wasn’t expecting you. What brings you to Kirkwall?”

    “Couldn’t stay away,” Riley replied, her tone casual but her eyes sharp. “Thought it was time I saw what kind of trouble you’ve gotten yourself into.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, though her stomach churned. “Sit,” she said, motioning toward the table. “Breakfast is better with company.” She gestured toward Cullen, who had been watching the exchange closely. “Riley, this is Knight-Captain Cullen.”

    Cullen stood, his movements deliberate as he extended a hand. “Pleasure to meet you.”

    Riley’s handshake was firm, her gaze unwavering. “So, you’re the Templar,” she said, her tone carrying a faint edge of amusement.

    Ariana’s cheeks burned as she shot Riley a warning look. “Riley…”

    “What? It’s true,” Riley said with a smirk, glancing back at Cullen. “This one dragged me all over Ferelden and Orlais after the Blight. She wouldn’t say much, but I knew she was looking for someone.”

    Cullen’s expression softened, though his wariness didn’t entirely fade. “And you figured it out?”

    Riley shrugged, her tone light but calculated. “Wasn’t hard. Our first stop was Lake Calenhad. Not much there except a Circle, so I figured it had to be a Templar. She never seemed the mage type.”

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Maker help me.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, his earlier tension easing just enough for Ariana to catch the faintest hint of amusement in his eyes. “You could have just told her.”

    “She’s stubborn,” Riley quipped, earning a sharp look from Ariana.

    “I take it you didn’t come all this way just to embarrass me,” Ariana said, her tone playful but firm as she tried to steer the conversation back on track.

    Riley chuckled, finally taking a seat. “Not entirely,” she admitted. “But it’s a benefit.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened slightly as he met Riley’s gaze. “You’ve been through a lot together, from the sounds of it.”

    “You could say that,” Riley replied, her tone neutral but pointed. “She’s worth it, though.”

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, but his posture relaxed slightly. “I don’t doubt that,” he said at last, his voice softening as his eyes flicked to Ariana.

    As breakfast continued, Ariana couldn’t help but notice the subtle shifts in Cullen’s demeanor. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes flicked to Riley often, as though trying to piece together her connection to Ariana. Ariana kept the conversation light, carefully steering away from anything that might raise more questions, though she felt the weight of his unspoken thoughts.

    When Cullen finally stood to leave, his gaze lingered on Ariana. “I’ll see you tonight?” he asked, his tone softer now.

    Ariana smiled, her heart squeezing at the question. “Of course.”

    The moment he was gone, Riley leaned back in her chair, her smirk returning. “Well, he’s not bad to look at.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress her smile. “And you’re insufferable. Now, why are you really here?”

    Riley’s expression turned serious, her teasing facade dropping. “We’ve got a lot to talk about, Wolf.”

    ~~~

    The narrow streets of Hightown stretched before Cullen as he made his way back to the Gallows. The early morning light cast long shadows across the stone walls, and the rhythmic echo of his boots against the cobblestones did little to quiet the storm in his mind.

    He exhaled sharply, Riley’s words still ringing in his ears: She’s worth it, though.

    His jaw clenched as the implications of their conversation weighed heavily on him. Riley wasn’t just a friend. That much was clear. Her presence, her demeanor—everything about her hinted at something more, something calculated. It was in the way she moved, her careful choice of words, her sharp eyes that missed nothing. She wasn’t an ordinary traveler or a simple companion from Ariana’s past. No, Riley was trained, deliberate. She had the bearing of someone used to the weight of responsibility, someone who had seen battle. A Ranger, no doubt.

    The thought made Cullen’s chest tighten. Ariana had admitted to knowing the Rangers and even having friends among them. Still, her connection to them had always been a source of unease for him. His instinct was to distrust them—mercenaries who worked in shadows, answering to no one. Yet, as much as his Templar training demanded he view them as little more than opportunists, there was something about Riley that unsettled that belief.

    She’s worth it, though.

    That simple statement carried a weight Cullen hadn’t been prepared for. It wasn’t just loyalty—it was conviction. Riley believed in Ariana and cared for her deeply. That much was undeniable. And for the first time, Cullen wondered if he’d been too quick to judge the Rangers. If they had indeed been there for Ariana during the Blight, if they had protected her, then how could he dismiss them entirely?

    His thoughts shifted to Riley’s other comment: This one dragged me all over Ferelden and Orlais after the Blight. She wouldn’t say much, but I knew she was looking for someone.

    A surge of guilt swept through him. Ariana had been searching for him. She had endured the aftermath of the Blight and traveled dangerous roads, all in the hopes of finding him. And Riley had been with her through it all. Protecting her. Supporting her. Ensuring she wasn’t alone.

    That realization settled heavily in Cullen’s chest, though it brought with it an odd sense of relief. Ariana hadn’t been alone. She’d had people who cared for her and stood by her when he hadn’t been there. That didn’t erase the regret of not being by her side during those years, but it softened the edges of his guilt.

    Still, the question remained: Could he trust the Rangers? Could he trust Riley?

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as he rounded a corner, the Gallows now visible in the distance. His instincts told him to be cautious, to remain vigilant. But his heart… His heart clung to the image of Ariana safe, cared for, and alive. If the Rangers had been the ones to ensure that, then perhaps he could tolerate their presence, if only for her sake.

    Meredith’s scrutiny of Ariana loomed in his mind, a constant source of dread. He couldn’t always be there to protect her, not with Meredith’s watchful eyes narrowing on both of them. But Riley’s presence shifted something in his perspective. If the Rangers valued Ariana as much as Riley’s words suggested, perhaps he wasn’t alone in ensuring her safety. Perhaps they could protect her in the ways he couldn’t.

    His grip on his sword tightened as he crossed the bridge to the Gallows. The tension in his chest didn’t fully dissipate, but the weight of his fears felt slightly lighter. He would never fully trust the Rangers—he couldn’t, not with their secretive methods and loose allegiances. But knowing they cared for Ariana, that they might shield her from Meredith’s growing obsession, made accepting their presence in her life easier.

    So long as Ariana wasn’t working with them, he could accept her having friends among the Rangers. Knowing she had people who valued her, who would protect her as fiercely as he wanted to, eased some of his fears. It didn’t erase his distrust, but it made it bearable.

    And that, for now, was enough.

    ~~~

    “So…Riley…not that I don’t trust you, but…who’s in charge back home?” Ariana asked, her tone light but edged with genuine curiosity. Her fingers traced the rim of her tea cup as she studied her lieutenant.

    Riley leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms with an easy grin. “Don’t worry, I made sure everything back in Redcliffe is in good hands. The Vanguard have really stepped up since you’ve been gone.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing at her lips. “I see,” she said dryly. “So…you’re telling me I promoted a few people without even realizing it?”

    Riley laughed, her voice carrying its usual warmth. “In title only, Wolf. They were already doing the job, you just made it official. Besides, I told Isabel about it. Did she forget to mention it to you?”

    Ariana let out a laugh, shaking her head. “She probably thought it was an administrative issue that didn’t need my attention. And honestly, she’s probably right. It’s fine. So…who’s running the manor?”

    Riley straightened, her grin shifting into something more practical. “I left Malcolm in charge of the manor and the big-picture tactical plans. He’s got a good head for strategy, and the rest of the Vanguard, that aren’t here, are leading their own squads now.”

    “Malcolm?” Ariana repeated with a chuckle. “I hope he hasn’t started running drills in the dining room again. I’ll never forget the time we almost lost a chandelier.”

    Riley smirked, leaning forward conspiratorially. “Oh, you know him. Probably has the whole place running like a barracks by now. But it’s better than the alternative. And hey, it’ll toughen up any new recruits. Speaking of… we’re helping Templars defect now?” the confusion on Riley’s face evident

    Ariana realized that she really hadn’t sent word ahead “Well, that’s part of what we need to talk about. Things in Kirkwall aren’t good, Riley. But we’ll get into it more later. I think I need help explaining the full extent of what we’re up against.”

    “Alright, Wolf. You know I trust you but… this is dangerous territory…” Riley said knowing she was stating the obvious. “Speaking of dangerous… You want to tell me how in the blazes you almost got yourself killed?”

    Ariana winced. She’d expected this. If anything, she was only surprised Riley hadn’t arrived sooner. “I… horde of rampaging Qunari?” Her answer sounded more like a question, and she knew it wouldn’t satisfy Riley.

    Riley’s expression hardened, her voice like a blade. “Rampaging Qunari? And where exactly were they rampaging?”

    “The docks,” Ariana admitted with a sigh. “Cullen’s position was about to fall, and then the Qunari would’ve taken the city, so… I had to do something.”

    Riley shook her head, frustration and guilt etched into her features. “You almost died saving Cullen? Is that the short version?”

    Ariana buried her face in her hands, unable to withstand Riley’s glare.

    “You can’t keep doing this, Wolf,” Riley said, her tone softer but no less serious. “One day, you’re going to run out of luck, and I’m not ready to lose you.”

    Ariana looked up, offering a sheepish smile. “I thought you’d be impressed with my strategy.”

    Riley huffed, leaning back in her chair. “This conversation isn’t over.”

    The tension eased, and Riley’s grin softened, replaced by a look of determination. “Lay it on me. What’s going on?”

    Ariana hesitated for a moment, glancing toward the door as if ensuring no one could overhear. Then she began to speak, her voice low but steady. She explained everything—the challenges in Kirkwall, Meredith’s interference, Michael’s unexpected arrival, and the growing strain of their operation. Riley listened intently, her sharp green eyes never leaving Ariana’s face.

    When Ariana finished, Riley sat back, her expression unreadable for a moment before she let out a low whistle. “Well,” she said, cracking a grin, “looks like I got here just in time. You’ve really gotten yourself in deep this time, huh?”

    Ariana gave her a pointed look but couldn’t help the small smile tugging at her lips. “You could say that.”

    “Good thing I like a challenge,” Riley said, clapping her hands together. “Alright, Wolf. Let’s get to work.”

    “Alright then,” Ariana said, glancing at Riley with a knowing smirk. “So…do you want a day off, or are you ready to get to work?”

    Riley scoffed, crossing her arms. “What, you think I’ve gone soft since you left?”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “Of course not. Just making sure. You’re going to find Kirkwall is a dangerous place.” She gestured toward her room. “Let me get dressed, then. There are some people I want you to meet.”

    ~~~

    A short while later, they headed to the Hanged Man. Ariana wanted Riley to meet Varric and Hawke. As they entered the bustling tavern, Ariana gave Corff a knowing look. Without needing to ask, he nodded toward Varric’s suite. She motioned for him to bring up a bottle of wine, which he acknowledged with a nod before she and Riley made their way upstairs.

    Peeking into Varric’s suite, Ariana was pleased to find exactly the two people she needed. Varric and Hawke were lounging at the table, a pair of half-empty glasses between them, mid-conversation. The atmosphere was relaxed, but the sharpness in Hawke’s eyes betrayed that their conversation had likely been more serious moments before.

    “Do either of you ever get any work done?” Ariana teased, stepping inside with a grin. “I’ve yet to walk in here without finding you both sitting around.”

    Varric looked up first, his grin widening. “Ah, pup,” he said, raising his glass in mock toast. “What can I say? It’s hard work keeping the city in one piece.”

    Hawke leaned back in her chair, smirking. “We make it look easy.”

    Varric’s eyes shifted to Riley, his curiosity evident. “Who’s your friend?”

    Ariana closed the door behind her and turned to face them, gesturing for Riley to take a seat at the table. “This,” she smirked, “is First Lieutenant Riley of the Silver Rangers.”

    Riley raised an eyebrow, looking at Ariana. “Wait, I’m getting promoted?”

    Ariana gave her a sly smile. “Well, you promoted everyone else while I was gone, so…it’s in title only. You were already doing the job.”

    Hawke chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement. “So this is the infamous lieutenant?”

    “You’ve heard of me?” Riley asked, tilting her head with mock suspicion.

    “Of course,” Varric chimed in, leaning back in his chair. “Who do you think got all the communication and shipments set up?”

    “So you did all the heavy lifting?” Riley quipped, raising an eyebrow, her tone dry but playful.

    Varric’s grin didn’t waver. “Well, I delegated. Besides, someone has to keep an eye on the Champion. She’s a magnet for trouble.”

    Hawke shrugged, her smirk widening. “What can I say? Trouble finds me.”

    Riley leaned forward, her arms resting on the table as she glanced between the two. “Seems like you two keep things lively.”

    “You have no idea,” Ariana muttered, though her tone was fond.

    Varric raised his glass with a grin. “Well, welcome to Kirkwall, Lieutenant. Hope you like chaos.”

    Riley smirked. “I’m starting to see what you’ve been dealing with, Wolf.” She paused, turning to look at Varric. “I take care of this one. I specialize in chaos.”

    Ariana snorted, lifting her glass. “To chaos,” she replied dryly, earning laughter from the others.

    Hawke tilted her glass toward Riley. “If you’re sticking around, I hope you’ve got thick skin. You’ll need it between the mages, the Templars, and Varric’s endless storytelling.”

    Riley raised an eyebrow at Varric. “Endless storytelling? That sounds dangerous.”

    “Only if you’re on the wrong side of it,” Varric replied with a wink. “Don’t worry, Lieutenant. I’m sure you’ll give me plenty of material.”

    Ariana groaned, covering her face with one hand. “Maker, please don’t encourage him.”

    “Too late,” Varric chirped, leaning back in his chair. “I can already see the chapter titles: The Wolf and Her Pack.

    Riley laughed, her eyes glinting. “That doesn’t sound half bad. Just make sure I get to approve my parts.”

    Varric raised his glass again. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

    The room filled with the warm hum of conversation and laughter, the tension of Kirkwall momentarily forgotten. For Ariana, it was a brief but precious reprieve—proof that even in the shadows, there was light.

    ~~~

    Riley woke to the faint hum of the Hanged Man coming to life downstairs. The muffled voices of early patrons and the clatter of mugs told her it was just another day in Kirkwall’s liveliest tavern. She stretched, noting how the modest but functional room had its own charm. “Ariana’s old room,” she murmured, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “Not bad, Wolf. Not bad.”

    Moments later, Ariana arrived, stepping into the room with a teasing grin. “Well? Have you settled in, or do you need more sleep?”

    Riley snorted, standing and stretching her arms over her head. “Please, Wolf. This is like waking to the sounds of fresh recruits pretending to train.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes but chuckled. “Come on, I’ve got a full day planned for you.”

    The morning sun illuminated the bustling streets of Lowtown. The market was alive with the scents of fresh bread, spices, and the unmistakable hum of Kirkwall’s chaos. Riley inhaled deeply, the corner of her mouth twitching as her gaze flicked around the crowd.

    “Wolf,” she murmured, her tone casual. “You know you’ve got a shadow, right?”

    Ariana didn’t break her stride, her voice equally casual. “Noticed them a block ago. Subtle, aren’t they?”

    Riley smirked, her eyes catching a glimpse of their followers in a reflective window. “If by ‘subtle’ you mean stomping around like mabari in full plate, then sure.”

    Ariana’s lips twitched with amusement. “Templars. New recruits, I’d wager.”

    “Should we invite them to join us?” Riley asked, her voice dripping with mock sincerity. “Maybe give them pointers on how not to stand out?”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “Let’s make them work for it first.”

    They wove through the market, stopping occasionally to inspect stalls. Riley made a show of scrutinizing an apple, biting into it with exaggerated deliberation. “Think they’re hoping for a grand revelation? Maybe we’ll lead them to a secret Ranger hideout?”

    “Let’s disappoint them,” Ariana replied, pretending to study a bolt of fabric. “I could spend hours haggling over linen if it’d bore them enough to leave.”

    “They’re persistent, I’ll give them that,” Riley muttered as they slipped into another alley. “Want to lose them properly or keep playing?”

    Ariana sighed, exchanging a glance with Riley. “Alright. Let’s head back to the estate.”

    “Strategic retreat?” Riley raised an eyebrow.

    “Something like that,” Ariana replied with a smirk.

    Back at the estate, Riley leaned casually against the wall, her arms crossed. “Alright, Wolf. Spill. Why are we being tailed by Templars? This Cullen’s idea of keeping tabs on you?”

    Ariana shook her head, her expression turning serious. “No, he would’ve told me. This is Meredith. The Knight-Commander doesn’t appreciate my ‘distracting’ her Knight-Captain.”

    Riley’s eyebrows shot up, a wry grin forming. “Wait. You’re telling me the Knight-Commander is sending rookies to skulk around because you’re seeing her golden boy? That’s petty even for Templars.”

    Ariana sighed, running a hand through her hair. “It’s more than that. Meredith doesn’t trust me. She’s been watching me for months. I think she sustpects I’m not an average noble.”

    Riley’s grin faded, her expression darkening. “So, she knows something?”

    “Probably nothing,” Ariana replied, her tone steady. “But she’s hoping to find something. She’s playing a game of intimidation, hoping I’ll slip.”

    Riley’s fists clenched at her sides. “And what if she does find something? Wolf, this isn’t just her watching you—it’s her setting up for a kill.”

    “I know,” Ariana admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But she’s watching Ariana Trevelyan, not the White Wolf. She thinks I’m just some noblewoman meddling where I don’t belong.”

    Riley scoffed. “She’s not wrong about you meddling.”

    Ariana shot her a look, but Riley wasn’t done. “If Meredith’s already circling, we need to be ready. We can’t afford to get sloppy.”

    Ariana nodded, her resolve firming. “We won’t. But for now, we keep the Rangers in the shadows. Meredith can’t know.”

    Riley pushed off the wall, her jaw tight. “Fine. But if she crosses the line, Wolf, you know I’m not the type to sit back and watch.”

    Ariana smirked faintly, her eyes hard. “And that’s why I trust you.”

    The two women locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between them.

    “Let’s plan,” Ariana said finally, her voice steady.

    Riley’s grin returned, sharp and confident. “Lead the way, Wolf. Let’s show her what shadows can do.”

    ~~~

    Ariana wandered through Hightown’s bustling market, her steps deliberate but unhurried. The air was thick with the mingling scents of polished steel from the blacksmith’s stall, parchment, and leather. Her thoughts, however, were elsewhere—lingering on the ever-present shadows of Templars that seemed to trail her steps in Lowtown.

    Funny how they never followed her into the Hanged Man. Even they knew better than to stir trouble under Varric’s watchful eye. But this—this—being tailed openly, was new. It left an itch of frustration she couldn’t quite shake.

    Her musings were interrupted by the sharp, clipped tone of a voice she recognized instantly.

    “Lady Trevelyan,” came the sharp, commanding voice that sliced through her musings.

    Ariana turned, her heart sinking slightly, but her expression was calm. Meredith stood a few paces away, flanked by two Templars. Her presence was as oppressive as ever, and the bustling crowd instinctively gave them space.

    Ariana’s fingers brushed against her side, where the familiar weight of her dagger usually rested. She wasn’t afraid—she’d faced worse than Meredith before—but she knew better than to show anything but calm. The trick with people like Meredith wasn’t strength; it was knowing when to push and when to let the storm blow over.

    “Knight-Commander,” Ariana greeted, her tone icy but polite. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

    Meredith’s eyes narrowed. “Your recent travels to Starkhaven have raised questions. Curious, how your visit coincided with certain… disruptions.”

    Ariana tilted her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Disruptions?” she echoed, her voice laced with feigned innocence. “You’ll have to be more specific. I’d hate to misunderstand your… insinuations.”

    Meredith’s hand twitched near the hilt of her sword, her patience visibly thinning. “Do not play games with me, Lady Trevelyan. Why were you in Starkhaven?”

    Before Ariana could respond, a familiar voice cut through the tension, laced with its usual sarcasm.

    “Well, well. Is this how Kirkwall handles its noble disputes these days? Public interrogations in the marketplace?”

    Hawke emerged from the crowd, her trademark lopsided grin firmly in place. She crossed her arms lazily, her sharp eyes flicking between Meredith and Ariana with practiced ease.

    “This doesn’t concern you, Champion,” Meredith snapped, her tone icy.

    “Oh, I beg to differ,” Hawke drawled, tilting her head. “See, I was just about to haggle over some essential expedition supplies. But it’s hard to focus on business with all this… tension.” She waved a hand dramatically at the gathered onlookers.

    Ariana bit back a laugh, grateful for the intervention.

    “Stay out of this,” Meredith warned, her voice sharp as steel.

    Hawke’s grin only widened. “Now, where’s the fun in that? You know me, Knight-Commander. I can’t resist poking my nose where it doesn’t belong. And besides, what’s poor Lady Trevelyan done to earn such scrutiny? Misplace your tea set? Borrow the Knight-Captain’s cloak and forget to return it?”

    Ariana coughed, covering her smile with a hand.

    “This is not a laughing matter,” Meredith hissed, her jaw tightening.

    “Neither is attempting to detain a noble in broad daylight without cause,” Hawke shot back, her tone light but edged with steel. “Unless you plan to formally charge her? In that case, might I suggest involving Guard-Captain Aveline? She loves handling these… delicate situations.”

    At that precise moment, Aveline’s unmistakable voice rang out from behind them, her tone carrying its usual mix of authority and mild exasperation.

    “What now?” Aveline strode toward the group, her armor catching the sunlight. She fixed Hawke with a pointed look before shifting her gaze to Meredith. “Knight-Commander. Is there a reason you’re questioning a noblewoman in the middle of Hightown? Because unless Lady Trevelyan is a mage, this seems more a matter for the City Guard.”

    Meredith’s lips pressed into a thin line, her posture stiffening. “I have reason to believe Lady Trevelyan’s recent travels are tied to matters of great importance.”

    “Then,” Aveline interrupted, her tone crisp, “I suggest submitting a formal request to the City Guard. We’ll handle it from there.” She crossed her arms, her gaze unwavering. “After all, we wouldn’t want to overstep jurisdiction, would we?”

    Hawke smirked, her voice light but pointed. “See? What did I tell you? Aveline’s got this all under control. If you’ll excuse us, we have some very important shopping to finish.”

    Meredith’s glare could have cut stone, but after a tense pause, she stepped back. “This isn’t over,” she said coldly, turning sharply on her heel. Her Templars followed without a word.

    As the crowd began to disperse, Aveline sighed, rubbing her temples. “I don’t know how I let you drag me into these things, Hawke.”

    Hawke smirked, and before she could respond, Aveline added dryly, “One day, Hawke, I’ll bill you for the extra paperwork you cause. Maker knows I’ve earned it.”

    “You love it,” Hawke replied breezily, clapping a hand on Aveline’s shoulder. “Keeps life interesting.”

    Ariana laughed softly, her shoulders relaxing. “Thank you, Aveline. That could’ve gone worse.”

    Aveline shot her a look. “You’re lucky she didn’t escalate. You’ve got too many eyes on you, Trevelyan. Be careful.”

    “I will,” Ariana promised.

    Hawke grinned, looping her arm through Ariana’s. “Come on, Ari. Let’s leave Aveline to her very important duties. We’ve got shopping and drinks to attend to.”

    “And trouble to avoid,” Aveline muttered, shaking her head as she turned to leave.

    “Trouble?” Hawke called after her, her grin widening. “Aveline, I am trouble.”

    Ariana laughed, slipping her arm through Hawke’s. “And I’m clearly your accomplice. Trouble just seems to follow us.”

    “And yet I still let you in my office,” Aveline replied dryly over her shoulder, disappearing into the crowd.

    Ariana shook her head, a genuine smile tugging at her lips. “Well, that was eventful.”

    “Welcome to the new Kirkwall,” Hawke quipped. “Now, drinks?”

    “Drinks,” Ariana agreed, the tension of the encounter finally beginning to lift as they made their way down the bustling street

    ~~~

    Hawke and Ariana eventually made their way down to the Hanged Man. The day’s events merited a conversation with Riley and Varric.

    As expected, they found both Riley and Varric in Varric’s suite. Riley was sharpening her sword while Varric lounged with a glass of wine, Bianca resting on the table.

    “Well, we just had quite the interesting afternoon in Hightown,” Hawke quipped as she and Ariana walked in, closing the door behind them. “Honestly, probably the most excitement Hightown has seen since the Qunari…”

    Ariana flinched at the phrase, raising an eyebrow. “Really?” she asked, her tone dry.

    “Too soon?” Hawke smirked.

    “Maybe,” Ariana replied, shrugging. “Although I suppose we’re in this mess since the Viscount was killed by the Arishok…”

    Riley and Varric exchanged confused glances. “What’s going on, Pup?” Varric asked, his tone shifting to something more serious.

    Hawke and Ariana took turns explaining their encounter with Meredith. Varric’s expression darkened as the story unfolded while Riley’s brows knitted together in a deep frown.

    “If I do this again, I’m going to need a better cover, Varric,” Ariana finally said, her tone wry. “As in actual business I can point to.”

    “Not good, Wolf. This related to your shadow, I’m guessing?” Riley asked, crossing her arms.

    “Shadow?” Hawke repeated, looking between the two women. “Do I want to know?”

    “Oh, yes,” Ariana replied, her lips curving into a faint smirk.

    “Templars have been following me lately. Shadow seems like a strong word since they really aren’t very good at the whole scouting thing.”

    Before anyone could respond, the door opened, and Cullen and Michael stepped into the suite. Cullen rushed to Ariana’s side, crouching beside her chair, his eyes scanning her as though expecting to find her injured.

    “What happened?” Michael asked, his tone urgent.

    “You know… it really would have been helpful if you had gotten here earlier,” Hawke teased, leaning back in her chair. “We just explained everything.”

    Cullen ignored the banter, his hazel eyes fixed on Ariana. “Ari, are you alright?” he asked softly, his voice laced with worry.

    Ariana offered him a reassuring smile, her hand brushing his cheek. “Cullen, I’m fine. Nothing happened. Hawke was there, and Guard-Captain Aveline stepped in.” She kissed his cheek lightly, motioning for him and Michael to take a seat. Reluctantly, Cullen rose and settled in the chair closest to hers, though his tension was still palpable.

    “It appears,” Ariana began with a soft sigh, “that Templars have been following me recently. Do you know why?” Her gaze turned to Cullen, her tone steady but questioning.

    Cullen took a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I didn’t think she’d resort to this,” he murmured, though his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    “What are you talking about, Cullen?” Michael’s voice was sharper now, his concern evident.

    “Meredith,” Cullen replied, his frustration spilling into his tone.

    “She asked me to bring Ariana in for questioning concerning the intercepted mage transport.” He exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. “I thought… it was settled.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, setting his wine glass down. “Settled? With Meredith? Come on, Curly, you know she doesn’t let things go. Especially not when it comes to… well, anyone with a spine.”

    “She’s watching you, Ariana,” Riley added, her tone grim. “And now she’s making sure you know it.”

    Cullen’s head dropped into his hands, his voice muffled. “This isn’t how it should be. Ari, this is my fault. If it weren’t for me…”

    “No,” Ariana interrupted firmly, placing a hand on his arm. “This isn’t your fault, Cullen. And letting Meredith think she can intimidate me into…” She paused, not wanting to voice the thought out loud. “It’s not a solution.”

    “It might not be a solution, but…” Michael began hesitantly, though his words trailed off at Ariana’s sharp look.

    Hawke, leaning forward now, crossed her arms. “It’s not going to change anything at this point. Meredith’s already got her sights on you. Giving her an inch isn’t going to make her back off.”

    Riley nodded. “Hawke’s right. We need to keep our eyes open. She’s not going to stop unless we give her a reason to.”

    “I’ll reach out to my network,” Varric added, his voice more serious than usual. “See what I can dig up. There’s got to be something we can use to take the heat off.”

    The room fell into a contemplative silence for a moment before Cullen stood, his expression still troubled. “I’ll walk you home,” he said quietly, looking at Ariana.

    Michael stood as well, his expression resolute. “I’m coming too.”
    Ariana shook her head, her tone light despite the heaviness of the discussion. “That’s not necessary, Cullen. I—”

    “It wasn’t a question,” Cullen cut her off, his gaze steady. Despite the tension, Ariana couldn’t help but smile faintly, finding his protectiveness endearing.

    “You all know I live three doors down from Ariana; I could just walk back with her,” Hawke teased, raising her glass with a smirk. “If you’ll just wait until I finish my wine, at least.”

    Cullen and Michael shot her a sharp look that made it clear they were going. Hawke put her hands up in mock surrender. “Well, a Templar escort it is then.”

    Ariana sighed heavily. “Would you both sit down?” her tone more commanding than she intended.

    Cullen glanced at Michael, his jaw tightening as if reluctant to back down. Michael, for his part, mirrored the same resolve, though his hands clenched into fists at his sides. When they both sat, it was with the air of soldiers reluctantly obeying orders—not from a commanding officer, but from someone they couldn’t bear to argue with.

    Ariana knew Cullen was this worried. And if she were honest, she didn’t mind it all that much. She appreciated how much he cared. On the other hand, she found Michael’s protectiveness endearing and somewhat unexpected. While she still disliked the circumstances under which Michael ended up in Kirkwall, she was somewhat thankful for them. For once in her life, she had a relationship with at least one of her siblings. Something that felt strange and yet… comforting.

    She could feel the weight of their concern pressing against her like armor too heavy to bear. She loved them both for it, but there was a bitter edge to their protectiveness. Cullen and Michael, for all their strength and resolve, were bound by Meredith’s leash. Hawke and Riley, however, were free—untouchable in ways neither Templar could afford to be.

    “While I appreciate how much you both care, if our concern is that Meredith will try again to arrest me, it would be best if Hawke and Riley walked with me.” Ariana said calmly, “Neither of you can afford to openly defy Meredith. If you do, we will all be in more trouble.”

    “I…” Cullen hesitated for a moment, visibly frustrated. “You’re right. Maker… I hate it, but you’re right.”

    His fists clenched briefly before he exhaled, his gaze softening as it settled on her. “I just don’t want to feel powerless again, Ari. Not when it comes to you.”

    Ariana placed a hand over his to reassure him, pressing a kiss to his cheek. She lingered for a moment, her hand brushing against his. “You’re not powerless, Cullen. You’re doing more than you realize just by being here.” Her voice softened, her gaze steady as she spoke. “And when the time comes, I know you’ll do what’s right.”

    Cullen’s gaze held hers for a beat longer before he nodded, some of the tension in his shoulders easing. Ariana gently squeezed his hand before straightening and turning back to the others.

    “Alright, you two,” she said, her tone lighter now, though the weight of the conversation still lingered. “How about you grab a drink and let us all have one peaceful night? We’ve earned it.”
    Michael arched an eyebrow but didn’t argue, settling back in his chair. Cullen hesitated momentarily before rising and moving toward the small bar in the corner of the suite, his steps less heavy than before.

    “I’ll get the first round,” Cullen said over his shoulder, his voice carrying a touch of warmth.

    Varric raised his glass, his grin returning. “Now you’re getting the hang of it, Curly.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, settling back in her seat as the conversation shifted to lighter topics. The air in the room lightened, and for a while, the burdens they carried seemed just a little further away. They stayed like that for hours—talking, laughing, and letting the shadows of Kirkwall fade into the background, if only for a little while.

  • Chapter 41 – A Series of Investigations

    7 – 23 Justinian 9:34

    As Cullen walked out of the library, Ariana let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. The tension in the room lingered for a moment longer, like a phantom of the confrontation that had just passed. She turned slowly, her gaze drifting back to the empty space where he had stood only seconds before.

    He believed me.

    Relief washed over her, soft but fleeting. She had lied to him, or rather she had skirted the truth. She never said she wasn’t involved, she just implied that she knew less than she did. She let his report do the rest. It had been almost too easy to let the truth hide behind carefully chosen words and her steady gaze. Too easy to hurt him like that.

    Ariana moved toward the fireplace, the heat of the flames brushing against her face as she sank heavily into one of the armchairs. The soft cushion did little to comfort her. She leaned forward, pressing her hands together tightly as she stared into the fire’s depths.

    I can’t tell him. Not now. Maybe not ever.

    The thought made her stomach churn. Cullen—who trusted her, who loved her—deserved better. She knew that. But the risk of telling him the truth… of losing him entirely… was too much to bear. And even if he could understand, the fallout would destroy them both.

    “Maker, what am I doing?” she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible over the crackle of the fire.

    The sound of footsteps broke her trance, and she looked up to see Isabel walking into the library. Ariana straightened instinctively, brushing her fingers quickly under her eyes as if to erase any lingering evidence of her guilt.

    Isabel paused, frowning as she took in Ariana’s distant gaze. “What happened?” she asked, her tone cautious but knowing.

    Ariana didn’t answer at first, her eyes dropping to the floor as she leaned back into the armchair. The silence stretched, but Isabel didn’t move. Finally, Ariana exhaled and looked up.

    “Cullen received a report about the intercepted mage transport,” she said quietly. “He asked me about it—the ambush”

    Isabel’s brow furrowed, her frown deepening. “And what did you tell him?”

    Ariana swallowed. “I implied I wasn’t involved. That I didn’t know anything about it.”

    “Ariana…” Isabel’s voice carried both warning and disappointment, and she shook her head as she crossed her arms. “Tell me you didn’t.”

    “What else was I supposed to do?” Ariana shot back, her tone sharper than she intended. She pushed herself upright, her hands gripping the arms of the chair. “If I told him the truth, Isabel, do you know what that would mean? What it would do to him?” She ran a hand through her hair, her voice trembling. “He’d have no choice but to turn me in or lie for me—and he’s already so conflicted about the state of the Order.”

    Isabel took a step closer, her gaze firm. “And what do you think this is doing to him now? Every time he looks at you, he’s wondering what’s real and what’s another truth you’ve twisted to protect him. How much longer before that doubt eats him alive—or worse, tears you both apart?”

    “You think I don’t know what this is doing to him?” Ariana snapped, but her voice broke halfway, betraying the ache behind her frustration. “I see it every time he looks at me, Isabel. Every single time.”

    Isabel’s voice softened slightly, but her frustration was still clear. “This isn’t going to end well, Ariana. You can’t keep living like this—half in one life, half in another. It’s tearing you apart, Ariana, and it’s not fair to him either. You can’t straddle both worlds forever, Ariana. One will destroy the other—and you with it. And Maker help you, you won’t survive the fallout when it happens.”

    “It’s not about what life I want to lead!” Ariana stood up, her voice rising with her. Her hazel-green eyes burned with conviction as she turned to face Isabel. “It’s about what I have to do. I can’t abandon the people I’m trying to protect. You know that.”

    Isabel didn’t back down. “And what about Cullen?” she asked pointedly. “You can’t have it both ways, Ariana. If you can’t tell him the truth—if you’re going to keep lying to him—then maybe you  should let him go.”

    The words hit Ariana like a blow, and for a moment, she couldn’t speak. She stood there, staring at Isabel, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to find her voice.

    “If you’re asking me to leave him,” Ariana said finally, her voice trembling, “then I can’t. I need him, Isabel. I need him.”

    The admission hung heavy in the air, as if saying the words aloud had made them more real—and more painful.

    Isabel let out a long, slow breath, her hands bracing against the back of a chair as though steadying herself. Her jaw tightened, but her eyes softened briefly, just for a moment, before the steel returned. “Find your own breakfast, child—I’ve got nothing left to say. And you’d do well to get out of this house for the day.”

    She paused at the door, her hand resting lightly on the frame, her back still to Ariana. “Maybe some distance will help you see what your stubborn heart refuses to.” Her voice softened slightly, her shoulders dropping. “You think you’re protecting him, but you’re not. You’re just delaying the pain, and when it comes, it’ll hit like a hammer.”

    Isabel turned her head slightly, her profile catching the light from the fire. “You’ll lose him, child—and when you do, it’ll shatter you. So figure out if this fight is worth that cost, because I don’t think your heart will survive losing him. And Maker knows I won’t stand by and watch that happen.”

    With that, she pushed off the doorframe and walked away, her steps slow but deliberate, leaving Ariana alone with the flickering firelight and the unbearable weight of her words.

    When the sound of Isabel’s footsteps faded, Ariana sank back into the chair, her head falling into her hands. Her body felt heavy, her breaths shallow and uneven, as though the weight of her lies had finally settled in, suffocating her.

    What am I doing? she thought again, her fingers tightening against the armrests. The truth sat like a stone in her chest, immovable and unrelenting.

    ~~~

    When Cullen stepped back into the Gallows, the oppressive weight of Kirkwall’s largest fortress settled over him once again. The halls were dark, the morning light struggling to reach beyond the towering stone walls. Templars moved with brisk purpose, their footfalls echoing in the quiet.

    Cullen didn’t make it far before he saw her—Meredith, standing in the center of the main hall, flanked by a squad of Templars in full armor. Her gaze locked onto him the moment he entered, her expression sharp and unreadable.

    “Knight-Captain,” Meredith said, her voice ringing through the hall with practiced authority. “You left the Gallows not long after receiving the report about the Starkhaven transport.”

    Cullen stopped before her, keeping his posture straight, his expression carefully neutral. “I had to leave for other reasons, unrelated to the report,” he replied evenly.

    Meredith’s cold blue eyes narrowed, a flicker of skepticism crossing her face as her chin tilted slightly upward. The light from the hall glinted off the edges of her armor, accentuating the hard lines of her presence. She stepped forward, the measured weight of her movement deliberate and predatory, her gaze never leaving Cullen’s face. Her lips thinned into a sharp line, her voice soft but cutting when she finally spoke, “Unrelated, you say? Interesting timing for such an absence, Knight-Captain.” Her tone was clipped, cutting through the air like a blade. “You are aware that your duties require your full attention, are you not?”

    Cullen clenched his jaw but nodded. “Of course, Knight-Commander.”

    “Then perhaps you can enlighten me,” Meredith continued, stepping closer, her piercing gaze boring into his. “Do you have any additional information regarding this ambush? The attackers? The defected Templars?”

    Cullen shook his head, his voice even. “Not yet, Knight-Commander. I have only the details provided in the initial report.”

    Meredith studied him for a long moment, the silence thick and oppressive. Finally, she spoke. “Unacceptable. We must determine the identity of those responsible and uncover who compromised our ranks.” She straightened, her voice sharp as a blade. “You will question the remaining Templars assigned to that detail. I expect answers, Knight-Captain. Quickly.”

    “Understood,” Cullen said, his fists clenching subtly at his sides.

    “Maybe you should bring Lady Trevelyan in for questioning as well.” Meredith said as eyes appeared to search for a reaction from him, anything she could use.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened immediately, the sharp line of his posture betraying his anger. His fists curled at his sides, barely restrained by the need to keep himself in check. He swallowed hard, forcing his tone to remain even. “Lady Trevelyan? Why would she have anything to do with this?” Cullen said

    “It appears that she was traveling while this occured. Convenient timing, wouldn’t you say?” Meredith added

    Cullen’s breath caught for a fraction of a second, his mind racing. Meredith was watching Ariana, waiting for a slip—an excuse to drag her into this mess. His heart clenched at the thought, the familiar ache of protectiveness flaring into sharp-edged anger. How far would Meredith go to prove a point? Meredith had to be having Ariana followed—watched, scrutinized—waiting for the smallest misstep to justify her suspicions. It explained how Meredith always seemed ready with her accusations, her veiled threats.

    “She has openly questioned the Order, maybe she has decided to do more…” Meredith’s tone was icy and calculating and certainly accusatory.

    Cullen knew he needed to be smart about this, he couldn’t risk a confrontation. Meredith would simply find someone else to drag Ariana in, someone who would willingly do her bidding “Would you like us to gather a list of all Hightown nobility who has been traveling this past week who may be involved? We probably should consider interrogating the Champion of Kirkwall as well…” His tone bordered on sarcasm but remained just polite enough not to sound openly defiant.

    Meredith’s expression shifted, her mouth tightening as a flicker of anger crossed her features. For a brief moment, Cullen thought she might reprimand him, but instead, her gaze darted sharply to the gathered Templars as if silently reminding them of their place.

    “That won’t be necessary, Knight-Captain,” Meredith said curtly, her voice colder than before. “You may be correct—it is likely Lady Trevelyan is nothing more than some dilettante spending her father’s money and speaking of matters she doesn’t understand.” she said, visibly annoyed at his defiance.

    “But Cullen,” Meredith added, her tone dropping to something almost accusatory. “See that your focus remains where it should. The Order cannot afford distractions.”

    Distractions?

    “Of course, Knight-Commander,” Cullen replied tightly, though every thought in him wanted to say so much more.

    Cullen, of course, knew exactly who she meant by that. The accusation lingered like a bitter taste on his tongue, a pointed barb aimed as much at him as it was at Ariana. Meredith’s relentless targeting of her felt less like suspicion and more like an attack—a deliberate reminder that she saw Cullen’s loyalties as tenuous.

    His jaw clenched at the thought, frustration knotting in his chest. Maker, how many times must she bring Ariana into this? He forced himself to remain still, his face betraying nothing, though his thoughts churned like a storm. He would not give Meredith the satisfaction of seeing him waver.

    Meredith lingered for a moment longer, as if daring him to defy her, before turning sharply on her heel. The squad of Templars fell into step behind her, the echo of their armored boots trailing into the distance.

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his shoulders tense as the weight of her words settled on him. He turned toward the hall leading to his office, his thoughts a tangle of frustration, worry, and doubt.

    Maker help him—he wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep this balance from breaking entirely.

    ~~~

    Ariana changed into a simple training outfit and quickly made her way to Lowtown. The early summer morning was already warm, the air carrying the faint scent of the sea. It was too early to visit Varric, she reasoned, so she headed to the warehouse instead. A few rounds with Linnea or Lamberto should help her clear her mind. Or maybe, she could take over training some of the recruits.

    Quietly, she stepped into the warehouse. The sounds of recruits sparring and Lamberto loudly critiquing everything they were doing wrong echoed through the space. “Wolf!” Lamberto turned to her with a wide grin as she entered. “You up for showing these recruits how it’s done?”

    “Oh, Maker… and what exactly am I showing them?” Ariana chuckled, rolling out her shoulders as she walked toward him.

    The murmurs from the gathered recruits were unmistakable. They seemed new—faces she wasn’t sure she had met before. Everything from awe that she was the White Wolf to quiet disbelief that someone like her could carry the title filled the air. She smirked to herself. There was something about being underestimated that always drove her to prove herself.

    “You know… parry, dodge, block… the basics,” Lamberto joked.

    “Aren’t the basics your job?” Ariana teased, swinging the training swords in lazy arcs as she walked to the center of the room. “Or do you want me to prove how easy it is to break them?”

    Lamberto laughed, tossing his own sword from hand to hand. “Bold words, Wolf. Let’s see if you’ve still got it.”

    “Still got it?” Ariana raised an eyebrow. “Watch and learn, recruits. This is what happens when you don’t dodge fast enough.”

    Ariana walked over to grab a couple of training swords, taking two for herself and tossing one to Lamberto. “I’m certainly not challenging them,” she said with a smirk. “I think observing might be more useful.”

    “Observing? Is that how you were trained—” Lamberto’s words trailed off, his expression faltering as he realized his mistake.

    Memories of Krieger—his arms correcting her stance, his voice smooth but unsettling—flooded her mind. Keep this up, and you’ll be unstoppable his voice cut through her thoughts. Ariana kept her smile steady, refusing to let her expression betray her. She knew Lamberto hadn’t meant anything by it.

    “Sometimes,” she replied lightly, brushing off the moment. “But you’re the one doing the hands-on work here.” Her smirk returned as she added, “I think from me they only need to see me kick their instructor’s ass. It’ll make them feel better.”

    The gathered recruits chuckled at her comment, their tension easing slightly.

    Ariana’s boots barely made a sound as she moved into position, her every step deliberate. She twirled one of the training swords with an easy grace, the blade a blur of polished wood under the dim light. She could feel the eyes of the recruits on her, their whispers fading into silence as they watched the White Wolf take her stance.

    “Well, now you’ve done it,” Lamberto said as he lunged toward her without further warning.

    Ariana easily sidestepped his attack, raising one of her training swords to parry his follow-up strike. The sparring session began in earnest, each move deliberate and calculated. She gave him room at first, allowing Lamberto to demonstrate his own skill, making it seem like the fight was more even than it truly was. She dodged and blocked with fluid grace, countering his strikes with precision that drew murmurs of approval from the recruits.

    Eventually, Ariana’s figured the recruits had seen enough. She shifted gears, her movements faster and sharper, each parry and counter more decisive. In a flurry of strikes, she disarmed Lamberto, twisted his arm behind his back, and forced him to his knees.

    “I yield,” Lamberto grunted, signaling his surrender.

    Ariana stepped back, lowering her training sword as she offered him a hand to help him up. “I think that covered everything,” she said with a mock bow. “Unless anyone thinks I missed something. Then we could do it again…”

    The recruits burst into cheers, their earlier skepticism replaced with certainty. The murmurs shifted; now, they were sure she was who they’d heard about.

    “No. No. That… won’t be necessary, Wolf,” Lamberto said as he stretched his arms. “Don’t you have work to do somewhere else?” he added, waving her off good-naturedly.

    “I’m always available for another demonstration,” Ariana quipped, making her way toward the office.

    “Wolf,” Linnea greeted her, looking up from a stack of papers as Ariana stepped in. “You embarrassing Lamberto out there?”

    “I tried not to,” The teasing warmth in Ariana’s voice faded as she stepped into the office, her expression sharpening. “We need to talk,” she said, her tone low but firm. The camaraderie from the sparring match lingered in the air, but it dissolved as Linnea’s gaze turned serious.

    Linnea tilted her head, her expression growing more serious. “What’s going on?”

    Ariana leaned against the desk, crossing her arms. “The transport we intercepted? Two Templars helped us and have now joined the Rangers,” she said, watching Linnea’s reaction carefully. “They’ll head to the manor after they see the mages we rescued safely to Markham.”

    “What? They… helped you?” Linnea’s tone was filled with surprise. “And they left the Templar Order?”

    “That’s not everything,” Ariana continued. “It seems there’s a mage-templar group within the Gallows plotting against Meredith. They want to turn the Gallows back into a regular Circle instead of the prison it is now. The group is still young, but from what the Templars told me, they don’t seek chaos. They just want Meredith gone and the abuses to stop.”

    Linnea sank back into her chair, her expression thoughtful. “Do you think it could be a trap?”

    Ariana glanced around the room, her gaze lingering on the maps, boards, and reports that covered every surface. She leaned back against the desk again, weighing her words. “Trap? No. Possibly risky? Yes,” she admitted. “If they don’t handle things right, it could make things worse and destabilize everything sooner. But if they’re genuine and we can coordinate with them… maybe it could help turn the tide.”

    Linnea leaned forward, her fingers steepled as she rested her elbows on the desk. “Helping them would mean putting ourselves directly in their crosshairs if things go wrong. Meredith’s not the sort to let an uprising pass quietly.” She shook her head, frowning. “Do we even know how many are involved?”

    “Not yet,” Ariana admitted. “The Templars who joined us are our only connection so far. If we’re careful, we can find out more without drawing too much attention.”

    Linnea sighed. “Careful isn’t something the Gallows is known for. If Meredith gets wind of this, even a rumor, it’ll turn into a bloodbath. You know that.”

    “I do,” Ariana said firmly. “Which is why we need to tread carefully. But think about it, Linnea. If this group succeeds… if we can help them… it’s not just Meredith who falls. It’s the foundation of her tyranny.”

    Linnea’s gaze hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line. After a moment, she nodded. “Alright. But we need more information before we do anything. If we move too soon, we’ll be walking into disaster.”

    Ariana straightened. “Agreed. I’ve asked Hawke to do some digging. The Templars that defected gave me a name, Ser Thrask, and apparently Hawke has worked with him before. She’ll let us know what she finds.”

    “Understood,” Linnea said, though her expression remained tense. After a moment, she added, “And Wolf? Be careful. If Meredith catches even a whisper of this, we might not have the chance to regroup.”

    Ariana gave a small, determined smile. “I’ll be careful. We all will. But right now that mage-templar group is at the highest risk. And let’s make sure no one hears about this from us.”

    Ariana ran a hand over the edge of the desk, her thoughts momentarily distant. “We’ve seen what happens when fear controls Kirkwall,” she said softly. “This time, we’ll make sure hope has a chance to fight back.”

    ~~~

    After reviewing all current operations with Linnea and stopping to talk with some of the new recruits, Ariana made her way to the Hanged Man. The sun was beginning its descent, casting long shadows across Lowtown as she wound her way through the familiar streets. She pushed open the heavy door of the tavern, the warm, lively hum of voices and clinking mugs washing over her as she stepped inside.

    Varric was in his usual corner, leaning back in his chair with a drink in hand, Bianca resting on the table beside him. He looked up as she approached, his ever-present smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Pup! You’re out early… or late. Depends on how you’re counting.”

    Ariana slid into the seat across from him, offering a faint smile. “Isabel kicked me out of the house.”

    Varric raised an eyebrow. “Kicked you out? Must have been some morning.”

    “She’s… upset,” Ariana admitted, running a hand through her hair. “About Cullen. About the lies. She said I need to decide which life I want to lead.”

    Varric’s expression softened slightly, though his tone remained light. “Sounds like Isabel’s getting tired of playing middle ground. Can’t say I blame her.”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, her arms crossing. “She’s probably right, but I can’t tell him, Varric. It would destroy everything. He’d have to choose between me and his duty. It’s not fair to put him in that position.”

    Varric nodded slowly, swirling his drink. “You’re not wrong, Pup. The last thing Curly needs is more weight on his shoulders. Maker knows he’s carrying enough as it is.” He took a sip, his gaze steady on her. “But Isabel’s not wrong either. This? The lies, the secrets? It’s all going to boil over eventually. And when it does, everyone’s going to get burned.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, but she didn’t argue. The truth of his words settled heavily on her shoulders.

    Varric’s smirk returned, though it lacked its usual bite. “Well, if anyone can walk that tightrope, it’s you. Just don’t look down.”

    They talked and drank for hours, the conversation ranging from potential strategies to shared stories of past misadventures. By the time Ariana stood to leave, the tavern was buzzing with evening activity, the air thick with laughter and the smell of ale.

    As she stepped out of the Hanged Man, she almost collided with Michael, who was making his way toward the estate.

    “Ariana,” he greeted, his tone subdued. His arm was already out for her to take, a familiar gesture that she accepted without hesitation.

    “You look tired,” she said, studying his face. There was something more than exhaustion in his expression—a darkness, a weight.

    “Not here,” Michael said quietly, glancing around the dimly lit street.

    Ariana nodded, falling silent as they walked the rest of the way to the estate. Once inside, they joined Isabel and Emma for a quiet dinner, though Michael’s unease was palpable. Afterward, the two of them retreated to the courtyard, the cool breeze carrying the scent of the sea.

    As they entered the courtyard, Ariana felt a flicker of relief. Despite the day’s turmoil, Michael’s steady presence was grounding, like a reminder that not everything in her life was on the verge of unraveling.

    Michael sat stiffly, his hands clasped tightly in front of him, the tension in his shoulders visible even in the dim light. His jaw worked as though he was grinding his thoughts into silence, but his eyes betrayed the storm within. “The Gallows is… it’s a dark place, Ariana.”

    Ariana watched him carefully, her brow furrowing. “What happened?”

    “It’s not one thing,” Michael admitted. “It’s everything. The way the mages look at me… like I’m the enemy. Even when I try to be kind, they don’t trust me. It’s like they’re waiting for me to trap them. And the punishments… they’re so far beyond what’s reasonable. Minor infractions get…” He shook his head, his hands tightening into fists. “They’re terrified, Ariana. And I can’t blame them.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at his words. She reached out, placing a hand on his arm. “You’re in a difficult position, Michael. But you can help, even if it’s in small ways. Keep being kind. Show them that not all Templars are like the rest. If you see minor infractions, maybe you can… overlook them. Protect them from worse punishments.”

    Michael looked at her, his jaw tight. “You make it sound so easy.”

    “It’s not,” Ariana said softly. “But it’s something. And if you can earn their trust, even a little, it could make a difference.”

    Michael nodded slowly, though his frustration was still evident. “I’ll try. But it’s hard, Ariana. Every day, it feels like I’m walking a fine line. And I don’t know how long I can keep it up.”

    Ariana studied him, her expression thoughtful. She could see the cracks forming in his convictions, the doubt that lingered in his eyes. “Sometimes,” she said quietly, “it’s the ones walking the fine line who have the clearest view of both sides.”

    As the wind carried the scent of salt and distant waves, Ariana leaned back in her chair, watching Michael. He had been the dutiful Templar, the one who followed the rules without question. But now, he was changing, whether he realized it or not. And though the path ahead was uncertain, for the first time, she allowed herself to believe he might walk it with her.

    But not yet. She needed to watch, to wait. For now, she would let him find his own way.

    ~~~

    It had been a couple of weeks since Ariana intercepted the mage transport. The soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room. Ariana sat at the desk by the window, one foot tucked up on the chair, her arms loosely wrapped around her knee as she gazed out at the quiet morning. Cullen’s shirt hung loosely on her frame, the sleeves rolled up to her elbows, the fabric carrying the faint, comforting scent of him.

    Her thoughts swirled as she absently traced patterns on the edge of the desk, the weight of recent weeks pressing heavily on her. The wooden desk littered with correspondence and reports. Her head tilted slightly as she read through a letter, the corners of her lips pulled tight in concentration.

    A knock at the door broke her concentration. “Come in,” she called, straightening slightly in her chair, setting down the letter.

    The door opened to reveal Cullen, his armor catching the soft light as he stepped inside. His serious expression softened as his eyes fell on her, and for a brief moment, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    “You’re up early,” he said, his gaze flicking briefly to the shirt she wore.

    “So are you,” she replied with a small smile, lowering her foot and turning to face him fully. “Though I suppose that’s not unusual.”

    Cullen crossed the room, setting a folded report on the desk. “I need your opinion on something,” he said, his tone quieter than usual.

    Ariana arched an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “What’s troubling you?”

    He hesitated, his gaze flicking to the window before meeting hers again. “It’s about the Gallows,” he admitted, his voice low. “Specifically, how punishments are being handled for minor infractions.”

    Ariana’s expression sobered as she gestured for him to sit. “Go on,” she said, leaning forward slightly, her arms resting on the desk.

    Cullen settled into the chair across from her, his fingers brushing over the edges of the report. “I’ve received several reports detailing extended solitary confinement, denial of meals, even physical punishments for minor offenses. It’s… excessive. But I need to know if I’m overreacting.”

    Ariana unfolded the report, her hazel-green eyes scanning the lines of text. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she read, her fingers tightening slightly around the paper. “You’re not overreacting,” she said firmly. “This isn’t discipline—it’s cruelty.”

    Cullen exhaled, his shoulders slumping slightly. “That’s what I thought. But how do I address it without challenging Meredith directly? She’ll see any attempt at change as defiance.”

    Ariana set the report down, her gaze steady. “You can’t change Meredith overnight, Cullen. But you can start by protecting those under your command. Redirect punishments, reassign tasks—anything to mitigate the damage.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, his brow furrowed in thought. “Reassignments could work. If I frame it as improving efficiency, she might not question it immediately.”

    “I know Michael would probably love the chance to be in a position to help the mages.” Ariana said “He hates being feared.”

    “You’ve spoken to Michael?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing slightly. “I didn’t realize he felt that way.”

    “I have, he’s… disillusioned,” Ariana replied, her tone softening. “He’s trying, Cullen. But he’s struggling. He believes in the ideals of the Order, but what he sees every day in the Gallows… it’s wearing him down. He hates the fear he inspires, and he hates feeling like he’s part of the problem.”

    Cullen’s expression grew heavier as he considered her words. “Michael’s frustration doesn’t surprise me,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter. “He’s always been more idealistic. But if even he’s questioning things, that says more about the state of the Gallows than anything else.”

    His gaze dropped to the desk, and his hands clasped tightly in front of him. “But even then, I hate how powerless it feels. I’m supposed to lead, to protect. And yet, every day, it feels like I’m just watching it all get worse.”

    “You’re not alone in this, Cullen,” Ariana said, her voice steady but filled with warmth. “You’re doing more than most, even if it doesn’t always feel like it.”

    He offered her a faint smile, the tension in his posture easing slightly. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “It helps to talk about it. To have someone I trust.”

    “You’ll always have me,” Ariana replied, her smile soft but resolute.

    Cullen stood, tucking the report back into his pouch. “I’ll think on what you’ve said. And I’ll speak with Michael.”

    Ariana rose as well, walking with him to the door. As he reached for the handle, he paused, glancing back at her. “You look good in my shirt,” he said, his voice carrying a touch of warmth and teasing.

    Ariana chuckled, her eyes sparkling. “I told you I was keeping it.”

    Cullen shook his head, a small, genuine smile breaking through his earlier seriousness. “I’ll see you later.”

    As the door closed behind him, Ariana returned to her desk, her fingers brushing over the stack of papers. For the first time that morning, the weight on her chest felt a little lighter.

    One day at a time, she reminded herself, her gaze drifting to the skyline beyond the window. One day at a time.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed against the stone floor of the Gallows as he approached Knight-Commander Meredith’s office. The oppressive air of the fortress seemed heavier than usual, the weight of the intercepted transport incident lingering like a specter. Cullen had spent weeks trying to piece together the fragments of information surrounding the attack, but answers were few and far between.

    Meredith was already waiting for him, her posture rigid and commanding as always. Her sharp eyes locked onto him the moment he entered the room, and the squad of Templars stationed outside made it clear this was not a casual meeting.

    “Knight-Captain,” Meredith began, her voice as cold and precise as a blade. “It has been several weeks since the intercepted transport. I trust you’ve made progress in uncovering who was behind it.”

    Cullen stood at attention, his tone measured. “I questioned all Templars involved in the transport, Knight-Commander. Unfortunately, none had any further information to provide. They were as surprised as anyone by the attack and the defection of their comrades.”

    Meredith’s brow furrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. “And the defectors? What did you learn of their motivations?”

    “From what I could gather, it appears the two defectors chose that moment to leave rather than planning the attack themselves,” Cullen explained. “The ambush seems to have been perpetrated by an unknown group. The Templars involved indicated that it was not an orchestrated betrayal from within the Order but an external intervention. The defectors took advantage of the chaos to escape.”

    Meredith’s eyes narrowed, and she began to pace slowly behind her desk. “So, you are telling me we now have rogue Templars among the populace and an unidentified group with the audacity to attack our transport. Who do you suspect orchestrated this?”

    Cullen hesitated, carefully choosing his words. “It may be related to one of the mages who were freed during the attack. However, neither of the mages in question has known family or close friends in the area that we could question. Their backgrounds provide no immediate leads.”

    Meredith stopped pacing, her gaze piercing. “And you have no other theories? No insight into who these attackers might be?”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. “Not at this time, Knight-Commander. My men and I continue to investigate, but the attackers were skilled and left no identifying traces behind. They knew what they were doing.”

    Meredith’s expression hardened further, if such a thing were possible. “This is unacceptable, Knight-Captain. An attack on the Order cannot go unanswered. The fact that you have yet to produce results reflects poorly on us all. I suggest you redouble your efforts.”

    “Understood,” Cullen replied, his voice steady despite the growing tension in the room.

    Meredith’s tone turned icy as she added, “And I trust there will be no more unsanctioned absences on your part while this matter remains unresolved. Your duties are clear.”

    Cullen stiffened, the veiled accusation cutting deeper than he expected. “Of course, Knight-Commander. My focus remains on the Order.”

    Meredith studied him for a moment longer before nodding curtly. “See that it does. Dismissed.”

    Cullen turned and left the office, his mind churning as he replayed the conversation. The unknown group, the defectors, the mages freed in the attack—none of it aligned neatly. The more he thought about it, the more he realized how tenuous the situation was becoming. As he stepped back into the open air of the Gallows courtyard, the oppressive weight of Meredith’s scrutiny followed him, a constant reminder of how fine a line he was walking.

    ~~~

    Meredith waited until the echo of Cullen’s boots faded into silence before moving. Her posture remained rigid, her gloved fingers clasped tightly behind her back. The shadows of the Gallows flickered against the stone walls as the torches outside guttered in the wind. She stared at the heavy door, her sharp blue eyes narrowing in thought.

    He’s slipping.

    The thought festered like a wound. Cullen, once her most promising Knight-Captain, was no longer the man she had painstakingly molded. His resolve had softened, his loyalty fractured, all because of her. Ariana Trevelyan.

    Meredith exhaled sharply through her nose, the sound almost imperceptible in the stillness of the chamber. A noblewoman with no place meddling in the affairs of Kirkwall’s Order. Yet, somehow, Ariana had wormed her way into Cullen’s life, into his mind. Meredith saw the hesitation in his gaze, the cracks in his once-iron will. He was mine to shape, and now…

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away from the door, pacing behind her desk. She could not afford distractions—not now, with tensions between mages and Templars growing more volatile by the day. Cullen was supposed to be her right hand, her mirror, the one who would carry her vision forward. Instead, he was drifting, and Ariana was the root cause.

    Meredith stopped abruptly, her gaze sharpening as an idea crystallized. If Ariana’s presence was a distraction, it must be removed.

    “Knight-Lieutenant Aldric,” she called sharply.

    The door opened almost immediately, and a young Templar stepped inside, his posture stiff with discipline. His armor clinked faintly as he saluted. “Yes, Knight-Commander?”

    Meredith studied him for a moment, her piercing gaze unrelenting. Young. Ambitious. Eager to prove himself. He would do.

    “I have a task for you,” she said, her voice crisp and cold. “One that requires discretion and absolute loyalty.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s brow furrowed slightly, but he nodded. “Of course, Knight-Commander. What are your orders?”

    “You are to conduct a thorough investigation into Ariana Trevelyan,” Meredith said, her tone leaving no room for questioning. “I want to know every detail about her travel to Starkhaven around the time of the intercepted transport. Who she met with, why she went, and if there is any connection between her and the group responsible for the attack.”

    The Templar hesitated, a flicker of unease crossing his face. “Ariana Trevelyan? The noblewoman?”

    Meredith’s lips thinned. “Yes. Do you have an issue with the order, Knight-Lieutenant?”

    “No, Knight-Commander,” he said quickly, though the slight shift in his stance betrayed his discomfort. “I simply meant… should I report my findings to Knight-Captain Cullen once the investigation is complete?”

    Meredith’s eyes hardened, her tone dropping to a cold, deliberate edge. “No. Everything concerning Ariana Trevelyan is to be reported directly to me. Knight-Captain Cullen is not to be informed. Do you understand?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant swallowed hard but nodded. “Understood, Knight-Commander. I will begin immediately.”

    Meredith inclined her head slightly. “Good. Remember, Knight-Lieutenant, this task requires absolute discretion. Should I find that word of this investigation has spread, the consequences will be severe.”

    “Yes, Knight-Commander,” the Templar replied, his voice steady despite the tension in his posture. He saluted once more before exiting the office.

    As the door closed behind him, Meredith turned to the window, her hands once again clasping tightly behind her back. She gazed out over the Gallows courtyard, her expression cold and calculating.

    Ariana Trevelyan was a complication—one that Meredith intended to neutralize. If there was even the faintest connection between her and the intercepted transport, Meredith would expose it. And if not, she would find another means to discredit her. Ariana’s presence in Cullen’s life was a threat to the Order’s stability, and Meredith would not allow anyone to disrupt the balance she had fought so hard to maintain.

    Meredith’s gaze darkened, her mind sharpening with resolve. No one—no noble, no mage—will undermine the Order. And certainly not her.

  • Chapter 40 – Fractures beneath the surface

    3 – 7 Justinian 9:34

    The soft light of dawn crept into the room, spilling over the tangled sheets and casting a golden glow across the walls. Ariana sat up slowly, the heaviness of the night still lingering in her chest. She glanced toward Cullen, who was already awake, propped on one elbow, watching her with a mix of tenderness and reluctance. His hair was tousled, his face softened by the faint traces of exhaustion from a night spent talking about everything they rarely dared to speak aloud.

    “You don’t have to go yet,” he murmured, his voice rough with the weight of the morning. He reached for her, his fingers brushing lightly against her arm. “Stay a little longer.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, the corner of her mouth quirking upward. “If I stay, I’ll never leave,” she said, her tone warm but laced with an undercurrent of truth.

    “I wouldn’t mind that, we still have plenty of time,” Cullen replied, the teasing edge in his voice unable to mask the deeper emotion behind it.

    She laughed softly, the sound breaking through the heaviness like sunlight piercing a cloud. “You’re impossible,” she said, leaning down to kiss him. It was slow and deliberate, a moment she wanted to stretch forever.

    When she pulled away, his hand lingered on her wrist, his grip gentle but firm. “Be careful,” he said, his hazel eyes locking onto hers. The words were simple, but the weight behind them was anything but.

    Ariana nodded, pulling herself out of bed and crossing the room to gather her travel clothes. She donned the modest tunic and pants laid out from the previous evening, securing her boots with deft fingers. Finally, she threw on a dark blue cloak, its hood resting against her shoulders.

    As Ariana pulled her cloak around her shoulders, she glanced back at Cullen, his hair tousled, his expression soft in the morning light. A part of her yearned to stay, to let herself slip fully into the life they’d begun to build together. But another part, the part that burned fiercely beneath her calm exterior, couldn’t let go of the White Wolf. She didn’t want to. That part of her wasn’t just a duty—it was her freedom, her power, her purpose.

    The thought tugged at her like a half-forgotten melody, familiar and insistent. She loved Cullen deeply, but the quiet life he offered was only half of who she was. The other half lived in the shadows, where the White Wolf’s name still carried weight. She couldn’t give that up—not yet.

    Her smile wavered as she met his eyes, but she quickly steadied herself. This is who I am, she reminded herself. Both halves. He just doesn’t see all of me yet.

    She turned to face him, her smile soft but resolute. “I’ll be back in a few days,” she said lightly, though the ease in her tone felt like a lie even to her own ears.

    Cullen sat up fully, leaning against the headboard, his gaze following her every movement. “Promise me,” he said, his voice quieter now, “that you’ll take care of yourself. I need you to come back in one piece, Ari.”

    Her heart twisted at the way he said her name, at the vulnerability in his tone that he so rarely showed. She crossed the room in two steps, pressing a hand to his cheek and brushing a kiss against his temple. “I promise,” she whispered.

    When Ariana stepped closer to kiss his temple, Cullen caught her wrist before she could pull away, his grip gentle but firm. His thumb brushed over her pulse, lingering as though memorizing the beat. “I mean it, Ari,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “Take care of yourself.”

    She felt the slight tremor in his hand and met his gaze, her heart clenching at the unspoken fears reflected there. He didn’t ask where she was going or what dangers lay ahead; he never did. But the questions were in his eyes, the ones he didn’t want to voice because he feared the answers.

    “I will,” she whispered, covering his hand with hers. For a moment, they stayed like that, suspended in the quiet. Then, as if reminding himself, Cullen let her go, his hand falling back to his side reluctantly.

    She turned and stepped out the door, the weight of the moment pressing against her chest. By the time she reached the stairwell, her mask was firmly in place, but her heart still ached with the truth she couldn’t bring herself to tell him.

    The White Wolf had a mission, and the world outside demanded her focus, no matter what she left behind.

    ~~~

    They reached the mage transport by nightfall, the darkened sky shrouding their approach. Ariana crouched low among the trees, her dark blue cloak blending with the shadows as she surveyed the camp. A small fire crackled in the center, its light casting flickering silhouettes of armored figures. Ten Templars. Two chained mages. It was all as expected.

    Ariana’s breath caught as her gaze fell on the mages. They sat huddled together, their chains glinting in the firelight, their youth unmistakable. It wasn’t the Circle she resented—not entirely—but the inevitability of what awaited them in Kirkwall. Meredith’s shadow loomed too large, her paranoia suffocating. These mages wouldn’t find guidance or stability there; they’d find fear, and fear bred desperation.

    She adjusted her gloves, the leather creaking softly as she pulled them tighter. Her gaze swept the camp again, noting the positions of the guards, the patterns of their movements. Years of training had taught her to notice the smallest details—the way one Templar seemed to linger too long near the fire, the slight hesitation in another’s stride. These were not hardened warriors; they were soldiers following orders.

    Krieger’s voice echoed in her mind, sharp and commanding: “I can count on one hand the number who see the field the way you do”

    Valentina crouched beside her, whispering the latest report. “Keys are with the Knight-Lieutenant. The usual setup—two on patrol, the rest rotating in shifts. Mages are chained but calm. No sign of resistance.”

    Ariana nodded, her eyes never leaving the camp. “We wait until they’re asleep,” she said quietly. “We take the mages first. Disable the Templars—no killing.” Her voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Valentina raised an eyebrow. “And if they fight back, Wolf?”

    “Disarm them, you’re good at that.” Ariana replied, her tone clipped. “Most are just doing their jobs. They’re not bandits or slavers. They don’t deserve to die for this.”

    The plan unfolded smoothly. By the time the first Templar stirred, the mages were already being escorted to safety, their chains unlocked with barely a whisper of sound. The Rangers moved like shadows, disabling their opponents with practiced precision. A quick strike to the back of the knee, a twist of an arm, and the Templars fell one by one without drawing their weapons.

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s eyes locked onto her, his sword half-raised. “The White Wolf,” he murmured, the disbelief in his voice giving way to guarded curiosity. Ariana tensed, her hand hovering near her dagger. Her heart pounded, her mind racing through contingencies. But then he lowered his weapon, the weight of his choice evident. “I’ve heard of you,” he said, his voice softer now. “You protect them.”

    Ariana’s daggers gleamed in the firelight as she stepped forward, her posture calm but commanding. “Who’s asking?,” she questioned, her tone even.

    For a moment, he hesitated, his grip on his sword faltering. Then, slowly, he lowered his weapon.

    “I’ve heard about you,” he said quietly. “They say you protect mages. That you’re… different.”

    Ariana’s expression didn’t change, but his words struck a chord. “If you know who I am, then you know this doesn’t have to end in bloodshed,” she said. “Help me get them to safety.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders sagged, and he nodded reluctantly. “Very well,” he said. “Meredith’s orders… they don’t sit right with me anymore.”

    Once the mages were safely escorted to the tree line, the Knight-Lieutenant and a younger Templar approached Ariana cautiously. Their weapons were sheathed, their hands raised in a gesture of peace, but their faces bore the weight of something much heavier: shame.

    “We want to help,” one of them said, his voice steady but quiet, as though he wasn’t quite sure the words were his to say.

    Ariana turned to face them fully, her cloak shifted lightly with the breeze, and the firelight from the camp cast long shadows across her face. Her gaze flicked between them, warm but piercing. “What?” she asked, her tone even but laced with suspicion. “Why now?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant stepped forward, his jaw set but his eyes conflicted. “Because we can’t keep pretending this is right,” he said, his voice hoarse. “We joined to protect people, not to shackle them, not to drag them to their deaths because of some Knight-Commander’s paranoia.” He gestured toward the camp, and his voice grew quieter. “This isn’t what the Order was meant to be.”

    Ariana studied him, her expression unreadable, before her gaze shifted to the younger Templar. He couldn’t have been much older than her. His hands trembled faintly at his sides, though he tried to hide it.

    “And you?” Ariana asked sharply. “Do you believe this, or are you just following him?” Her eyes darted toward the older Templar, and there was no warmth in her tone. “Because if you hesitate for even a second, you’ll be putting my people at risk.”

    The younger man’s throat worked as he swallowed, his voice soft but resolute when he spoke. “I believed in the Order,” he said, his words tumbling out. “I still want to. I thought we were doing good. I thought we were protecting people, keeping them safe. But… it’s not true anymore. Not here. Not under Meredith.” He shook his head, his voice cracking. “It’s not right. And I can’t be part of it.”

    Ariana observed them both for a moment. It was evident that this was a decision they had just made. Not a plan. “And what will you do after this?” she asked, her tone still sharp. “Desert the Order? Become fugitives? A Templar once told me it’s not that easy to leave the Order.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders sagged slightly, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “We don’t know,” he admitted. “But we can’t go back. Not after this. We’ll be hanged, we know that.”

    Ariana felt a wave of something she couldn’t quite name—empathy, perhaps, though it was intertwined with bitterness. She understood what it was to walk away from something that had once defined you. To abandon everything you’d been taught to believe in and carve out a new path, not because it was easy but because it was the only thing you could live with.

    For a long moment, she said nothing, her eyes scanning their faces. There was fear there, yes, but also something stronger. Resolve. She exhaled slowly, the tension in her chest easing just slightly.

    “You’re right about one thing,” she said at last. “You can’t go back. And if you stay here, if you stay in Kirkwall, Meredith will destroy you. But if you’re serious—if you’re ready to fight for something better—you have a place among the Silver Rangers.”

    The younger Templar’s eyes widened slightly, and he exchanged a quick glance with the older man. “The Rangers?” he asked hesitantly. “You mean… you’d take us?”

    “We protect people,” Ariana said simply. “Mages, innocents, anyone who needs it. If you’re willing to put your past behind you and fight for something better, we’ll take you.” She folded her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. “But don’t mistake this for a reprieve. If you betray us, if you endanger the people we protect, there will be no second chances.”

    The older Templar nodded slowly, his expression grim but resolute. “We won’t betray you,” he said. “We wouldn’t be here if we weren’t ready to stand against her.”

    The younger Templar hesitated for a moment, then spoke, his voice quieter. “And… the lyrium?” he asked, the question clearly weighing on him. “If we can’t go back, we… we can’t function without it. Not for long.”

    Ariana nodded, her voice firm. “We’ll provide it. But know this: we don’t fight for coin or power. If you join the Rangers, you fight for the people who can’t fight for themselves. You fight to make things right.” She met their gazes steadily. “If that’s not something you can believe in, then walk away now.”

    The younger Templar’s shoulders straightened, and for the first time, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. “We’ll fight,” he said, his voice steady. “We’ll fight for something better.”

    The older man nodded in agreement, his voice low but sincere. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “For giving us a chance.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Don’t thank me yet,” she said. “You’re in for a long road. When this is done, head to Redcliffe. I’ll send word ahead. There’s a place for you there.”

    The Templars exchanged a glance, then nodded in unison. As they turned to join the others, the older man hesitated. His hand lingered on the hilt of his sword, not in hostility but in thought. Finally, he turned back to Ariana, his expression shadowed with something deeper than regret.

    “There’s something you need to know,” he said, his voice low but steady. The other Templar paused mid-step, glancing between him and Ariana with wide eyes. “Consider it proof of our intentions… and a warning.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him with narrowed eyes. “Go on,” she said, her tone cautious.

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders straightened, the remnants of his former discipline still evident in his stance. “There’s a group,” he began, choosing his words carefully. “Templars and mages, working together. In secret.”

    Ariana’s heart skipped a beat, though she kept her expression neutral. “For what purpose?” she asked, her voice carefully measured.

    “To overthrow Meredith,” he said simply. “They believe the Gallows needs to return to what it was meant to be—a place of protection, not oppression. The mages want to remain in a Circle, but one that isn’t ruled by fear. And the Templars… we’ve seen what she’s become. What she’s turned us into.”

    “You’re telling me there’s a resistance within the Gallows?” Ariana’s voice was sharp, her mind already working through the implications. She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. “How do you know this isn’t a trap? How do you know Thrask can be trusted?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant held her gaze, unflinching. “I can’t give you guarantees, Wolf. But I’ve seen the way he looks at the mages. He doesn’t see prisoners—he sees people. He’s not like the others.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant nodded. “Yes. But it’s young, cautious. Everyone’s afraid—afraid of spies, of Meredith’s wrath, of what happens if they fail. They’ve been gathering information, slowly, but they haven’t taken action. Not yet.”

    “And how do you know this?” Ariana pressed.

    “I was approached,” he admitted. “Before this assignment. They wanted to know where I stood. I couldn’t commit—not then. But after tonight…” He glanced back at the other Templar, who nodded in quiet support. “I’ll vouch for them. They’re genuine. They want change, not chaos.”

    Ariana’s mind raced, the implications of his words sinking in. A group like this—inside the Gallows itself—could change everything. If they truly existed, if they were truly committed, it meant that even within Meredith’s fortress, cracks were forming.

    But cracks weren’t enough. Not yet.

    “Does Meredith know?” she asked, her voice low and urgent.

    “Not yet,” he replied. “But it’s only a matter of time. If you decide to get involved, be careful. They need help, but if Meredith finds out, it’s over—for them and for you.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her mind already spinning with possibilities and dangers. “Thank you,” she said at last. “For the warning—and for your help tonight. How do I find this resistance?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant inclined his head, his expression solemn. “Find Ser Thrask, tell him I sent you.” he paused for a moment looking to towards the tree line “Thank you, White Wolf. For everything.”

    Ariana smiled “Just call me , Wolf. Everyone else does.” bowing her head slightly before continuing “When you get to the manor, look for Malcolm. He’ll understand what you need.”

    And with that, he turned and followed the other Templar toward the waiting Rangers. Ariana stood motionless for a moment, her thoughts a whirlwind of strategies and uncertainties. The Gallows, with all its darkness, might finally have a spark of hope within it.

    But hope alone wasn’t enough to win this fight. She knew that better than anyone.

    As the Rangers prepared to escort the mages and defecting Templars to safety, Ariana issued her final orders. “Take the mages to Markham. Speak to Frederick Decken, he’ll make sure they have a safe place at the Markham Circle—somewhere Meredith can’t reach them. After that, get the Templars to manor. They’ll be safe there.”

    Valentina stepped forward, her brow furrowed. “And you?”

    Ariana adjusted her cloak, the white fur catching the soft glow of dawn. “I need to get back to Kirkwall,” she said. “If Meredith or Cullen suspect anything, I need to be there to handle it.”

    Valentina hesitated, then nodded. “Understood.”

    As the group faded into the shadows, Ariana turned toward the forest, her mind heavy with the weight of what lay ahead. The Gallows were a fortress of oppression, but cracks had begun to form. She would find them, widen them, and let the light in. But the path forward was treacherous, and every step would demand precision, resolve, and sacrifice.

    The White Wolf had returned—and she wasn’t done yet.

    ~~~

    The familiar sights and sounds of Lowtown greeted Ariana as she walked through its winding streets. Despite the noise of merchants setting up their stalls and the chatter of early risers, an undercurrent of tension pulsed through the air. She felt it like a shadow trailing her—a reflection of the unrest simmering within Kirkwall’s walls. The Gallows loomed in the distance, its silhouette a constant reminder of the growing conflict.

    Ariana adjusted the hood of her cloak as she approached the Hanged Man, her steps purposeful but heavy with exhaustion. The raid had been successful, but the events of the last few days weighed on her. Still, she couldn’t afford to pause—not when there was more to unravel. If there truly was a resistance within the Gallows, it could either be the key to unseating Meredith or a spark that set the entire city ablaze.

    Inside Varric’s suite, the familiar warmth of the room greeted her. The dwarf sat at his desk, quill in hand, while Hawke lounged on the worn couch with her feet propped up on the table.

    “Well, if it isn’t the prodigal pup,” Varric said, glancing up from his work. “What brings you by today? Don’t tell me you missed us.”

    Ariana smiled faintly as she closed the door behind her. “Something like that,” she replied, shrugging off her cloak and hanging it by the door. “We need to talk.”

    Hawke sat up, her expression shifting from amusement to curiosity. “That doesn’t sound ominous at all,” she said dryly. “What’s going on?”

    Ariana moved to lean against the edge of the table, her hazel-green eyes flicking between them. “Have either of you heard about a resistance forming within the Gallows? A group of mages and Templars working together to… remove Meredith from power?”

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words settling over them.

    Hawke’s brow furrowed as she leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “A resistance? Within the Gallows?” she repeated, her voice low. “That’s… ambitious, to say the least. Dangerous, too.”

    “Very dangerous,” Varric agreed, setting down his quill. “If it’s true, it could be the start of something big—or it could end in a bloodbath.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression grim. “That’s what I’m worried about. If Meredith gets even a hint of this, she’ll come down on them hard. And if they fail…” She didn’t finish the thought, but the implication hung in the air.

    Hawke’s gaze sharpened. “How much do you know about this group?” she asked. “Do they have numbers? Leadership? A plan?”

    “Not much yet,” Ariana admitted. “Just whispers from the Templars we encountered on the road. But the fact that they exist at all is… significant.”

    Varric leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. “Significant, sure. But also risky. If they pull it off, great—Meredith’s out, and maybe the Gallows can start to recover. But if they don’t? Meredith will use it as proof that both mages and Templars need even tighter control.”

    “That’s what I’m afraid of,” Ariana said quietly. “Which is why I need your help. I need to know more about this group—who’s involved, what they’re planning, if they’re even capable of succeeding.”

    Hawke arched an eyebrow. “And how do you propose we do that? March into the Gallows and start asking questions?”

    “Not exactly,” Ariana replied, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “I did get a name—Ser Thrask. He was the one who approached the Knight-Lieutenant that told me about this. Start with him?”

    Hawke’s brow furrowed, her expression shifting from curiosity to recognition. “Thrask?” she repeated, her surprise evident. “Of course, that makes sense.” Her tone carried an edge of resignation, as though the realization came with an unwelcome weight.

    “It does?” Ariana asked, raising an eyebrow. “You know him?”

    “It’s a long story,” Hawke said, exhaling sharply. “But yes. He’s helped us on a few occasions, and we’ve helped him. His daughter was a mage, and he hid her from the Circle. She…” Hawke paused, her voice faltering briefly, the memory clearly heavy. “I couldn’t save her.”

    The regret in Hawke’s eyes was stark—an unspoken burden that lingered in the quiet that followed. It wasn’t a look Ariana often saw on her face, but it was one she recognized well. It mirrored the weight she carried herself, the regret of failures that never truly faded.

    “If you couldn’t save her, no one could have,” Ariana said softly, her voice steady but gentle.

    Hawke’s eyes flicked to her, and for a moment, their shared understanding passed unspoken between them. Varric, ever the observer, broke the silence with a quiet sigh.

    “Thrask, huh?” he said, leaning back in his chair. “That complicates things, but it also makes them interesting. The man’s got convictions, I’ll give him that.”

    Hawke nodded, her expression hardening. “I’ll see what I can find out,” she said firmly. “If he’s involved, he’ll know what’s happening inside the Gallows.”

    “And if he’s not?” Varric asked, his tone light but his eyes sharp.

    “Then we’ll know where we stand,” Hawke replied. “And we’ll find another way.”

    Ariana pushed off the edge of the table, her posture straightening as she prepared to leave. “Good,” she said. “For now, I’ll leave this in your hands. But if you need me—or the Rangers—you know where to find us.”

    “Always a pleasure, Pup,” Varric said with a faint smirk. “Try not to get into too much trouble before we call.”

    Ariana’s lips quirked into a wry smile. “No promises,” she replied before turning to Hawke. “You’ll let me know what you find?”

    “Of course,” Hawke said, her tone lighter now. “But don’t think this gets you off the hook. If we’re jumping into the fire, you’re coming with us.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the tension easing just slightly. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

    As she pulled her cloak around her shoulders and stepped toward the door, she felt a flicker of something akin to hope. Whatever Thrask’s role in this resistance, Hawke and Varric would find the truth. And if the time came for the White Wolf to step out of the shadows again, she would be ready.

    ~~~

    The early morning light spilled across Cullen’s desk, catching on the scattered reports and glinting off the edge of his helmet resting nearby. He rubbed his temples, the fatigue pressing heavy against him. He hadn’t slept well—not last night, not for the last few days. In truth, sleep rarely came easy when he was alone. The nightmares never really left him. They lay in wait, clawing their way back into his mind the moment Ariana wasn’t there.

    With her, the nights were quieter. The haunting images of the demons and the screams that once felt inescapable seemed more distant when she was beside him. He could feel her warmth, hear her steady breathing, and know—without question—that she was safe, alive. That none of what the demons had shown him could touch her. But without her, the shadows closed in again.

    He exhaled, leaning back in his chair. The tension he’d carried during her absence had lessened when he received word late last night that she had returned to Kirkwall. The knowledge brought relief, but not enough to banish the gnawing worry that had taken root since she’d left for Starkhaven.

    He smiled faintly at the thought of seeing her tonight. He needed to hold her, to see for himself that she was unharmed. The mere thought of her was enough to ease the tightness in his chest—until the sharp knock at the door shattered his brief moment of peace.

    “Enter,” he called, straightening in his chair.

    A Templar stepped inside, saluting sharply before speaking. “Knight-Captain, there has been an incident with the mage transport from Starkhaven.”

    The words cut through Cullen like a blade. His breath stilled for a moment, and his mind raced ahead to the worst possibilities. Starkhaven… “What incident?” he demanded, his voice sharper than he intended.

    The Templar fumbled with a report in his hands, clearly uneasy. “They were intercepted… by a group of warriors. They freed the mages.”

    Cullen rose to his feet, his expression hardening. “What?” he said, gesturing for the document.

    As he read, the knot in his stomach tightened. The details were vague but damning. A well-armed group had executed the ambush with precision. The Templars guarding the transport were disarmed and restrained, though not so securely that they couldn’t free themselves after a short time. The mages had been freed without incident. Worse, two Templars had reportedly assisted the attackers and defected.

    The report described they were led by a woman in a dark cloak. None of the Templars could provide a name or a clear description of her face. What stood out, however, was her skill. The leader had never drawn her weapons, disarming or incapacitating her opponents with pure speed and precision.

    “Dismissed,” Cullen said, waving the nervous messenger away.

    The Templar’s relief was evident as he exited swiftly, leaving Cullen alone with the weight of the report.

    Cullen set the document down, his hand running through his hair as frustration bubbled to the surface. The defection of Templars was a direct attack on the Order’s morale, a wound that could fester if not addressed. If Templars lost faith in their mission, what hope did they have to hold their position in Kirkwall, let alone in the Gallows? It wasn’t just a logistical failure—it was a symbol of the Order’s fraying integrity.

    But as troubling as the raid was, another thought gnawed at the edges of his mind: the timing. The transport had been coming from Starkhaven. Ariana had just returned from there, supposedly on business for Varric. It was too convenient.

    Could she have been involved? Could the warriors have been Rangers?

    Cullen clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe. He hated that the thought had crossed his mind, hated the tiny part of him that couldn’t dismiss the possibility outright. He still didn’t know the extent of her involvment with the White Wolf or the Silver Rangers. She claimed to have friends among them but could it be more than that?

    The thought twisted in his chest, sharp and unrelenting. He needed to see her, needed to ask her directly. Even as guilt clawed at him for suspecting her, he knew he couldn’t let this lie.

    He despised himself for even considering the thought, but doubt crept in like a shadow he couldn’t shake. She had told him she wasn’t involved, but how much of her life had he truly seen? Was it his duty to ask, or was it betrayal to even wonder?

    Cullen rose abruptly, grabbing his cloak. Whatever answers awaited him in Hightown, he had to have them. He needed to know. Not just for the Order, but for himself. And yet, the thought of what he might uncover left a cold knot in his stomach.

    ~~~

    By the time he reached her estate, it was still early. Isabel hadn’t even finished making breakfast yet. “Isabel, where is she?” Cullen’s tone was short, his frustration evident.

    Isabel almost flinched at his tone, which just made her cautious “Cullen, good morning” she said pointedly, clearly showing that he needed to correct his tone.

    “I’m sorry, Isabel. Good morning.” Cullen said, more softly this time though the edge of frustration still lingered “It’s… important”. He hated feeling this way. He hated the feeling of doubt, that he needed to question the woman he loved. But more than anything, he hated the thought that she could be working against him.

    Isabel sighed, studying him for a moment “She’s in the library,” she said giving him a knowing glance “But, Cullen… a conversation, not an argument” she reminded him obviously aware of where this was going.

    He took a deep breath, nodding to Isabel. He walked slowly to the library, willing himself to calm down, to let go of the frustration the report had caused him.

    Cullen hesitated just outside the library, his hand resting on the doorframe. This wasn’t how he wanted their morning to begin, but the questions clawed at him relentlessly. Every logical part of him screamed for patience, for trust, yet the doubts refused to quiet.

    As he reached the doorway, he caught sight of her curled up on one of the chairs by the fireplace, a book in her lap, and a cup of tea in her hand. He let himself just be captivated by her for a moment. Letting the sight of her still him like she always did. She was safe and unharmed.

    Almost as if she had heard his thoughts she suddenly looked up, her expression shifting quickly from surprise to joy as she realized it was him. Without warning, she immediately set her tea down and set the book aside jumping up from her chair and crossing the distance to him.

    “I didn’t think I’d see you this early” she said as she wrapped her arms around him.

    Cullen wanted to lose himself in her embrace, but he knew that if he did he wouldn’t be objective. Before she could even kiss him she grabbed her arms setting them back down at her sides “We need to talk.” his tone even but clipped.

    He watched as Ariana’s expression immediately turned to one of confusion and something else, fear maybe. He noticed the shift in her breathing, suddenly shorter, heavier breaths.

    She tilted her head slightly “Cullen, what’s wrong?” Ariana’s tone was laced with concern and uncertainty. She took a couple of steps away from him almost as if she was suddenly afraid of him, which felt like a knife through his chest.

    Cullen exhaled sharply, handing her the report. “A mage transport was intercepted,” he said, his hazel eyes locking onto hers. “By a ‘well-armed group and a woman in a dark cloak’.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked over the report, her fingers gripping the edge a little too tightly. Her eyes moved rapidly, but Cullen caught the momentary pause—too brief for anyone unfamiliar with her to notice—as if she’d found something unexpected.

    “And you’ve come to me because…?” she asked, her voice steady, though Cullen caught a faint edge to it—something strained, like the words were harder to keep level than she wanted him to know.

    “Because I know you have friends among the Rangers,” Cullen replied, his frustration seeping into his tone. “And because you just came back from Starkhaven. That transport was coming from Starkhaven.”

    Ariana’s lips parted slightly, as though caught off guard. “I’m sorry,” she said, walking past him to the table and setting down the report. “Let me see if I understand this. Because I went to Starkhaven, you think I’m involved?” Her face displayed a mixture of confusion and anger.

    “I think you know who was.” Cullen said keeping his tone even, trying to avoid escalating seeing the expression on her face.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she put her hands on the table, reading the report over again. She looked up, bliking to seemingly get rid of the tears. “I assume you think the Rangers did this?”

    “I do” Cullen replied giving no further explanation.

    “I see nothing about the Rangers in this report. But,” she paused a moment as if trying to compose herself “even assuming it was them, why would you think I knew anything about this? My friendship with the Rangers doesn’t mean I know their every move. I know about as much of their operations as I do about your daily duties as Knight-Captain—which is to say, nothing.”

    The logic of her words gnawed at him, even as doubt lingered. She was right, of course. Just as she wouldn’t be privy to his reports or the inner workings of the Order, there was no reason she would be privy to every move the Rangers made. But the timing, the location… it felt too deliberate to dismiss. “You expect me to believe that?” he asked, his voice rising slightly. “That you, of all people—”

    Ariana interrupted him before he could finish “Yes. I do expect you to believe me.” She said as she turned to look at him, the frustration and hurt in her tone evident “I also can’t help but notice that your report mentions two of your own Templars defected. Doesn’t it make more sense that they orchestrated this?”

    Cullen sighed. She was right. The report did indicate the Templars that defected helped them. Maybe if the Templars were that disappointed with the Order, with Meredith, they could have hired help. Or maybe…could the well-armed group have been more Templars?

    “Ari, you’re—” Cullen began to apologize but Ariana interrupted him before he could say anything.

    Ariana picked up the report from the table and slammed it against his chest as she walked towards the door “Good day, Knight-Captain” she said pointedly as she began walking towards the door “Let me know if there’s any other part of your job I need to do for you.”

    Cullen stood frozen as Ariana stormed toward the library door, the soft steps of her bare feet whispering against the rug. She was still in her blue house robe, the fabric trailing around her ankles, loose and familiar. He didn’t mean for it to go like this—Maker, this was not how he wanted to confront her. His heart sank as she reached the doorway.

    “Ariana, wait.”

    She ignored him.

    Before he could think better of it, Cullen strode after her, reaching out and catching her wrist. The motion was firm but careful, his gloved hand wrapping around her smaller one. Ariana stopped abruptly, her body tensing as she turned back to him. Her hazel-green eyes were alight with anger, confusion, and something else—hurt.

    “Let me go,” she said quietly, her voice trembling more than he expected. She tugged at her arm, though half-heartedly, as if she wasn’t certain whether she wanted him to release her or not.

    Cullen didn’t. “Ariana, please,” he said softly, the edge from earlier gone from his voice. His brows furrowed as he searched her expression. Maker, he hated seeing her like this—tears still shimmering in her eyes, her face pale from the heated exchange. The fact that he had been the one that caused this just made it that much worse.

    “I was wrong,” he said after a long pause, the words quiet but earnest. “I’m sorry.”

    Ariana froze. Her breath caught, her body still rigid in his grasp. She blinked, and for a moment, it was as if she didn’t know how to respond. Cullen took a breath, steadying himself. He had to say this right.

    “I wasn’t accusing you. Not really. I…” He exhaled sharply, his grip loosening but not releasing her wrist entirely. “I’ve been frustrated. The Order is… it’s fracturing, Ariana. Meredith…” He shook his head, as if even saying her name tasted bitter. “The situation has been spiraling out of control. And after the other day, blaming you was easier than… admitting the truth.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened, though her lips were still pressed into a thin line. She looked down, away from him, as if trying to compose herself. When she finally spoke, her voice was quieter, more fragile. “What truth?”

    Cullen’s gloved hand slid down her arm until his fingers brushed against hers. He didn’t know how to tell her everything—that he felt helpless in the face of Meredith’s iron grip, that every day his faith in the Order wavered further, or that part of him feared he was losing himself again. But this, he could give her.

    “That everything I’ve worked for… everything I’ve believed in… might not survive this city,” he admitted softly, his voice carrying a weight he hadn’t shared with anyone else. “And I can’t—I won’t—lose you too.”

    The words hung between them, heavy and raw. Ariana lifted her eyes to meet his again, and this time, the tears he’d seen earlier spilled over silently. She stopped trying to pull away, her shoulders slumping slightly as if the fight had gone out of her.

    “Cullen…” Her voice cracked faintly as she said his name, and that was all it took. He stepped closer, slowly, as if afraid she might retreat again. But she didn’t. Instead, Ariana closed the distance herself, leaning into him and letting her head rest gently against the hard plates of his chest armor.

    Cullen’s arms encircled her, the coolness of his armor contrasting with the warmth of her body. He felt her shudder slightly as her head pressed against his chest, her breath soft and uneven. The cool leather of his gloves pressed lightly against her back as he pressed his cheek to the top of her head, breathing her in, grounding himself in the warmth of her presence and the familiar scent of cinnamon. For the first time since entering the estate, he felt the weight on his chest begin to ease.

    They stood like that for what felt like forever, the silence between them no longer strained but comforting. Cullen ran a hand gently up and down her back, a soothing rhythm he hoped would steady her as much as it did him.

    “You’re right, you know,” he murmured after a while, breaking the quiet. “About the report. About… everything. I shouldn’t have brought it to you like that.”

    Ariana’s faint smile brushed against his chest. She didn’t lift her head, didn’t pull away, and for that, Cullen was grateful.

    “You’re a stubborn man, Knight-Captain,” she said, her voice muffled but tinged with that teasing warmth he had missed.

    He huffed a soft, relieved laugh. “So I’ve been told.” He hesitated a moment before adding with a wry smirk she couldn’t see, “Though there are probably parts of my job where I could use your eyes. You’d likely be better at it than I am.”

    Ariana lifted her head just slightly, her hazel-green eyes peering up at him with faint amusement. “Are you saying I should take over as Knight-Captain?”

    “Maker, no,” Cullen said quickly, a half-chuckle escaping him. “But I wouldn’t mind a second opinion on certain reports.”

    Her small smile widened briefly before she leaned back into him again, letting her forehead rest against his armored chest.

    Another silence followed, but this one was easy, filled only by the steady rhythm of their breathing and the faint crackle of the fire in the hearth.

    “I missed you,” Cullen said at last, his voice barely above a whisper. He hadn’t meant to say it aloud, but he wouldn’t take it back.

    Ariana’s arms tightened around him in response. “I missed you too,” she admitted softly.

    For a little while, neither of them moved. The early morning light spilling through the tall windows, illuminating the quiet sanctuary they had found within each other’s arms.

    Cullen sighed, reluctantly pulling back as much as he could bear. His hands lingered on her arms for a moment longer before he spoke.

    “I need to get back to the Gallows,” he said quietly, as if he hated the words himself. “But… I’ll try to be back tonight.”

    Ariana looked up at him, her expression still soft but concerned. “You don’t sound confident about that.”

    Cullen offered a faint smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’m not sure what the outcome of this report will be,” he admitted. “Meredith… will want answers. And she’ll want them now.”

    Ariana opened her mouth as if to speak, but she stopped herself, her expression clouded with worry. She nodded, reluctantly stepping back. “Be careful, Cullen.”

    “I will,” he promised softly. He hesitated before brushing his gloved fingers against her cheek, lingering for a heartbeat longer than he should have, before turning and walking toward the door.

  • Chapter 34 – Good Morning

    29 Drakonis – 3 Cloudreach 9:34

    Cullen made his way through the bustling streets of Kirkwall’s Alienage, his gaze sharp as he scanned each face, each shadowed corner. His mind, however, was elsewhere—tangled in the same thread of doubt he couldn’t escape. Every person he spoke to spoke of the White Wolf as a hero, their voices thick with gratitude, their eyes filled with reverence.

    A young woman stepped forward, clutching her child to her chest. “The White Wolf saved my family. They made sure we got out before the Qunari hit the docks. Without them, we wouldn’t be here.”

    Cullen nodded, his expression unreadable. “Do you know where they are now?”

    The woman shook her head, her eyes a mix of sorrow and admiration. “The White Wolf comes and goes like a shadow. But I’ll never forget what they did for us.”

    Cullen’s lips tightened. The praise, the stories—they gnawed at him. Why didn’t they just leave it alone? Every encounter was the same. Heroism. Selflessness. No questions asked. He couldn’t understand it. It didn’t fit with what he believed to be true. He had spent years learning that people who worked outside the law, without accountability, were dangerous. So why did the White Wolf’s actions seem different? Why did it feel as though something was being hidden?

    Frustration bubbled beneath the surface as he walked toward Lowtown, the scent of salt from the docks mingling with the air. That’s when he heard it, the familiar voice of Varric, always ready with a quip.

    “Well, well, what brings our esteemed Knight-Captain down to the dregs of Lowtown?” Varric called, leaning casually against a support beam, his ever-present Bianca slung across his back. Hawke stood beside him, arms crossed, a grin tugging at her lips.

    “I’m investigating rumors about the White Wolf,” Cullen said tightly, his frustration slipping through in his tone.

    Varric raised an eyebrow. “Ah, the infamous White Wolf. Hero to some, enigma to all. What’s got you chasing shadows, Knight-Captain?”

    “Trying to verify the claims people keep making,” Cullen replied, his voice clipped. “About their supposed heroics.”

    “Which ones?” Varric tilted his head, a knowing look in his eyes. “Do you mean the time they saved the Knight-Captain of the Templars and the Gallows from the Qunari? Because that’s a story worth hearing again.”

    Hawke chuckled. “Maybe I’ll have to share the title of Champion of Kirkwall, given they’ve apparently saved the city just as many times as I have.” She tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Champion and White Wolf… it has a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?”

    Varric chuckled. “Can a city even have two Champions? There’d have to be some kind of duel. For dramatic effect, of course.”

    Cullen’s patience, already thin, snapped. “You’re joking, but how can you trust someone who works for coin?” he snapped. “A mercenary doesn’t act out of the goodness of their heart.”

    Hawke’s mock-offense was immediate, her hand over her chest. “And here I thought we were friends, Cullen. You wound me.”

    “You’re not a mercenary,” Cullen said, exasperation bleeding through his words.

    Varric and Hawke exchanged a knowing glance, and then Varric leaned in, his voice low. “Hate to break it to you, Curly, but we did make quite a bit of coin off that Deep Roads expedition. Purely out of the goodness of our hearts, naturally.”

    “And people do pay me for my services,” Hawke added with a grin. “Does that make me untrustworthy too?”

    Cullen opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss. Frustration flared, and he shook his head. “This isn’t getting me anywhere,” he muttered, turning to leave.

    “Good luck with your search, Knight-Captain,” Varric called after him, amusement still evident in his voice.

    Cullen’s steps quickened, his thoughts a tangled mess. His investigation had led him nowhere. Every turn felt like a dead end, and yet people spoke so highly of the White Wolf. Could they really be as noble as they seemed? Could someone truly act selflessly without expecting anything in return? He thought of Ariana, and a wave of doubt swept over him. Could she be hiding something from him, too? His chest tightened. The question hung in his mind like an unspoken truth—was the White Wolf really a hero, or was this just another mercenary, cloaked in tales of heroism?

    By the time he reached the Gallows, Cullen felt no closer to finding the answers he sought. His investigation, his doubts—they seemed to be leading him in circles. Perhaps the White Wolf wasn’t the enigma he needed to solve. Perhaps, instead, it was Ariana.

    ~~~

    Later that evening, Cullen arrived at the estate, his steps hesitant as he entered the courtyard. The dim glow of lanterns illuminated Ariana, lying on one of the stone benches, her gaze fixed on the stars. She looked peaceful, but there was a tension in the way her fingers absently traced the edge of the bench, a silent sign of her inner turmoil.

    “You should be in bed,” he said softly, stepping closer.

    Ariana turned her head, her hazel-green eyes catching the faint light. Her smile was faint but teasing, though Cullen caught the way her fingers lingered against the edge of the bench, betraying an undercurrent of tension. “I’ve been in bed for days… in your bed… alone,” she added, her tone laced with an edge of humor that felt almost too intentional, as if shielding a deeper thought.

    Cullen faltered mid-step, heat creeping up his neck as he cleared his throat. He struggled to keep his composure, forcing himself to focus on her injuries rather than the mental image her words stirred. “You’re still healing,” he said gruffly, his voice betraying a mix of exasperation and concern.

    Ariana chuckled softly, her gaze drifting back to the stars. “I just needed this,” she murmured, her voice quieter now, contemplative. “I need an answer.”

    Cullen watched her, his arms crossing over his chest. The weight of the past few days pressed heavily on him—seeing her injured, not knowing if she would wake, and now, sensing the unspoken question behind her teasing words. Her veiled deflection unsettled him, leaving him wondering what answer she was searching for beneath the surface. He couldn’t decide if her humor was a shield or a lifeline.

    She shifted slightly, wincing as her ribs protested the movement. Cullen frowned, stepping closer. “An answer to what?”

    Ariana’s fingers stilled against the stone as she glanced at him, her lips parting as if to speak but hesitating. He watched her carefully, the way her brows furrowed and her eyes seemed to hold a storm of unspoken thoughts. Was she trying to say something but holding back?

    Finally, she spoke, her voice low and deliberate. “I heard a rumor…”

    Cullen exhaled, his lips quirking into a faint, reluctant smile. He moved to sit beside her, giving her room to adjust so she could lay her head on his lap. “What is it this time?” he asked, his tone lighter as he ran a hand through her hair.

    Ariana glanced up at him, her eyes glinting with something he couldn’t quite place. “I heard the White Wolf saved the ‘Knight-Captain of Kirkwall’ and the Gallows from falling to the Qunari…” she let the words trail off, her expression carefully neutral.

     Cullen’s hand stilled for a moment before resuming its gentle motion through her hair. His investigation had replayed the story over and over in his mind, but hearing it now, tied to her voice, brought the memory into sharper focus—the chaos of the docks, the White Wolf standing between him and death, the sense of relief and confusion that followed. “They helped. Yes.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, her cheek still resting on his lap. “That seems to trouble you…” she said softly, her voice probing yet calm.

    He hesitated, his eyes tracing the constellations above. “It doesn’t trouble me that they helped,” he said slowly, his voice measured. “What troubles me is not knowing their true intentions.”

    “Their intentions?” Ariana echoed, her tone curious but tinged with feigned nonchalance.

    “The White Wolf,” Cullen said, his tone softening as he struggled to articulate his thoughts. “They operate outside the law, outside accountability. They make choices without oversight. Yes, they saved lives, but what happens when those choices go wrong? When innocent people are hurt because of them?”

    Ariana’s faint smile faded. “The same thing that happens when the Templars make mistakes,” she said quietly, her voice careful. “Only no one holds them accountable, either.”

    Cullen flinched slightly, his jaw tightening. Her words cut deeper than he expected, leaving him questioning not only the Order but his own role within it. He tried to shake the thoughts from his mind, but her words left little room for interpretation. “It’s not the same.”

    “Isn’t it?” Ariana’s voice remained soft, but her words were pointed. “The White Wolf saved the Gallows, Cullen. Without them, the Qunari would’ve overrun the docks, and you… you wouldn’t be here right now.”

    He looked down at her, conflicted. “I’m not denying what they did,” he said. “I’m grateful they intervened. But their methods, their motivations—those are the things I can’t overlook.”

    Ariana shifted, propping herself up just enough to meet his gaze. Her eyes searched his, as if trying to understand his meaning. “What do you think their motivations are?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen hesitated, his brow furrowing as he considered her question. “I don’t know,” he admitted finally. “And that’s what makes it dangerous. People like the White Wolf… they don’t answer to anyone. How do you trust someone like that?”

    Ariana held his gaze for a moment before responding. “What if their motivation was simple?” she asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. “What if it was just… to help people?”

    Cullen’s thoughts spiraled. Could it really be that simple? Could someone fight for others without expecting anything in return? The idea felt foreign, almost naive, yet her words carried an undeniable sincerity.

    “If that’s true,” he said quietly, “then I want to believe in them. But belief doesn’t erase the risks.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint, bittersweet smile. “Everyone’s dangerous to someone, Cullen. Even you.”

    Her words left him speechless. Dangerous. The word felt like a blade turned inward. He’d spent years trying to be a protector, a shield for others, yet she was right. Even his best intentions could harm those he cared for.

    The quiet stretched on as Cullen’s gaze shifted back to the stars. Finally, he spoke, his voice soft and steady. “What do you think of them?”

    Ariana closed her eyes, the ghost of a smile playing on her lips. “I think they’re doing their best,” she said. “Just like the rest of us.”

    Her words lingered in the air, and Cullen found himself unable to look away from her. There was something about the way she spoke, the quiet conviction in her voice, that both comforted and unsettled him.

    Cullen’s hand moved gently through Ariana’s hair, the strands slipping between his fingers like silk. The courtyard’s stillness felt fragile, as though the weight of their words might shatter it. Her presence, both calming and disquieting, grounded him. Finally, he broke the silence, his voice low and steady, devoid of reproach. “Who is he, Ari?”

    Her reaction was instantaneous. Her eyes snapped open, the barest flicker of alarm breaking through her composed mask. Cullen noted how her fingers gripped the bench’s edge for a fraction of a second before she stilled them, as though trying to maintain her outward calm. There was a subtle shift in her breathing, a tension that hadn’t been there a moment ago, and it only deepened his unease. She tilted her head slightly, her expression measured as she met his gaze. “Why do you think I know?” she replied, her tone careful, yet there was an undercurrent of something he couldn’t quite name—defiance or perhaps fear?

    He felt the ache of her guardedness, a familiar weight that tightened his chest. Drawing a deep breath, he let his hand still, resting it gently against her hair. “You said the Silver Rangers saved you during the Blight.”

    Her exhale was barely audible, but the subtle tension in her shoulders betrayed her. Cullen noticed everything—every slight shift, every flicker of emotion she tried to suppress. Her reply came calmly, though he sensed the careful crafting of each word. “The White Wolf wasn’t there then.”

    His brow furrowed slightly as he nodded, her words sinking into the pool of doubts swirling within him. “Yet you still have friends among them,” he said, his voice soft but insistent, probing without accusation.

    “I don’t ask questions they won’t answer,” she said simply, her gaze drifting back to the stars. Her tone held an air of finality, and for a moment, he considered letting it go. But the unspoken truths between them weighed heavily, a barrier he couldn’t seem to breach.

    Cullen sighed and leaned back slightly, his eyes following hers to the sky. The tension between them remained palpable, unspoken questions hanging in the air. Before he could decide whether to press further, her voice drew him back.

    “Cullen?” she asked tentatively, her tone softer now, almost hesitant. “Why is Knight-Commander Meredith in charge of Kirkwall right now? No Templar should ever be in that position.”

    Her words struck a chord, his posture stiffening as if bracing himself against their weight. He felt a familiar tension coil within him, a sharp reminder of the precarious balance he walked between duty and doubt. The mere mention of Meredith always brought his deepest fears to the surface: the fear of failing his men, the city, and her. It wasn’t just Meredith’s authority he questioned, but his own ability to stand firm against what he knew was a dangerous path. His hand paused its gentle motion, and his jaw tightened imperceptibly. “It’s not ideal,” he admitted cautiously. “But with the Viscount dead and no clear successor, someone had to step in to maintain order.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed, her gaze unwavering. “But why her? Why Meredith?” she pressed, her voice restrained but sharp. “There are other leaders in Kirkwall, other people who could have taken on that responsibility.”

    He exhaled slowly, choosing his words with care. “Because no one else stepped forward,” he said, his tone measured. “The city was in chaos after the Qunari attack. The people needed a leader—someone who could act decisively. And for better or worse, Meredith is… decisive.”

    “Decisive,” she echoed bitterly, her voice laced with skepticism. “Or power-hungry? You cannot tell me that you think this is right, Cullen. A Templar overseeing the city, ruling over mages and civilians alike? This is not how it is supposed to work.”

    Her words cut deeper than she likely intended, and Cullen’s jaw clenched. “I am not blind to the problems,” he said, his voice steady but strained. “But the Knight-Commander has done what she believes is necessary to protect Kirkwall.”

    “And you support her?” Ariana’s voice softened, but the question carried a sharp edge.

    Cullen hesitated, the weight of her gaze and her words pressing down on him. “I serve the Order,” he said finally, his tone low. “And right now, that means following her lead. But that does not mean I agree with everything she does.”

    Her expression didn’t waver as she leaned forward slightly, her eyes searching his face. “Then why stay silent?” she asked, her voice quieter but no less pointed. “If you see the cracks, the dangers in what she’s doing, why not speak out?”

    He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “Because dissent in the ranks would only make things worse,” he said firmly. “If the Templars are divided, the city will descend into chaos again. I cannot risk that.”

    Ariana closed her eyes briefly, her expression torn between understanding and frustration. “I know you believe in the Order, Cullen,” she said softly. “But belief without question… that is dangerous.”

    Her words struck him, the vulnerability in her tone piercing through his defenses. He looked at her, his throat tightening. “And what would you have me do, Ariana? Defy my Knight-Commander? Turn my back on the Order?”

    “I do not know,” she admitted, her voice a whisper. “But I know this is not the path to peace. Meredith ruling this city… it will tear Kirkwall apart.”

    Cullen’s shoulders sagged slightly, her conviction pressing heavily on him. “I’ll admit, it troubles me too,” he said quietly. “But until someone steps forward to challenge her authority, I do not see another path.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened, her determination simmering just beneath the surface. “I suppose we both have our hands tied, then,” she murmured. “But Cullen… know this: the fate of Kirkwall is in your hands. You are the only person in this city with the power to stop Meredith.” Her words lingered between them, the weight of her trust and expectation settling on his shoulders.

    He swallowed hard, her statement reverberating through him. “I’ll… keep my eyes open,” he said finally, his voice steady but subdued. “And I’ll do what I can to ensure that no harm comes to the people of Kirkwall.”

    Her lips curved into a faint, weary smile. “I know you will,” she replied, though her mind was already turning, considering the next step forward.

    Cullen took a deep breath, the weight of their conversation settling heavily on him. He didn’t want to argue with her—not about Meredith, not about the White Wolf. Yet her words had stirred something within him, an uncomfortable awareness of his own authority, of what it might mean if he chose to act against Meredith. But she was right. The power to make that choice lay with him.

    He reached out again, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. “Ari…” he began, his voice faltering as he hesitated. “I… don’t know what I would have done had I lost you…”

    Her gaze softened, and she sat up carefully, turning to face him fully despite the faint protest of her injuries. “You didn’t,” she said, her voice gentle yet firm. Wrapping her arms around him, she pulled him into a reassuring embrace. “I’m still here.”

    Cullen held her close, his arms encircling her protectively. He closed his eyes, his chin resting lightly against her shoulder. The weight of unspoken words and unresolved tensions faded for a moment as the quiet of the courtyard enveloped them. His grip tightened slightly, a silent acknowledgment of the bond between them and the burdens they each carried.

    For now, they clung to the fragile peace of the moment, each drawing strength from the other as the shadows of Kirkwall loomed ever closer.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat in the library, her movements deliberate and measured, her fingers idly tracing patterns on the armrest of her chair. The faintest wince tugged at her features as she shifted, the ache in her ribs a constant reminder of the injuries she had sustained. She could still feel the phantom sting of the blade that had run her through and the sharp, dull pain of her now bruised ribs with every breath. But she refused to let it show beyond the occasional flicker of discomfort.

    The door creaked open, revealing Valentina, Lamberto, and Linnea. All three regarded Ariana with a mixture of amusement and exasperation.

    “There she is, our fearless leader,” Valentina drawled, a grin tugging at her lips. “Sitting here like she hasn’t been stabbed through and through.”

    Ariana smirked, leaning back slightly despite the flare of pain. “I’m resting, as you can see. Isn’t that what you’ve all been nagging me to do?”

    “Resting?” Linnea raised an eyebrow, her tone laced with dry humor. “More like brooding in style.”

    “I don’t brood,” Ariana shot back, her smirk widening. “I reflect. It’s very noble of me.”

    Lamberto snorted, his arms crossed. “Sure, Wolf. And I’m a Chantry sister.”

    Valentina chuckled, dropping into a chair opposite Ariana. “You know, for someone who’s supposed to be lying low, you’ve been anything but subtle. Cullen carrying you to the Circle? That’s not exactly keeping a low profile.”

    “He carried Ariana Trevelyan, not the White Wolf.” Ariana’s smirk faltered. “Wait, you didn’t report this to Riley, did you?”

    Valentina’s grin widened. “Oh, we absolutely did. She needed to know how spectacularly bad you are at following your own plans.”

    Ariana groaned, running a hand down her face. “Maker’s breath, Val. I’ll be getting an earful from her any day now.”

    “If by earful you mean a letter long enough to make a mage’s dissertation look like a love note,” Linnea quipped, her tone teasing. “She’s not going to let this slide, you know.”

    “She’ll probably show up here just to drag you back to bed,” Lamberto added with a grin.

    Ariana sighed dramatically, shaking her head. “And here I thought I was leading the Silver Rangers, not a group of nursemaids.”

    “Someone has to keep you in one piece,” Valentina said with a smirk. “Not that you make it easy.”

    Linnea’s gaze flicked to Ariana’s side, her expression softening just slightly. “You’re still moving like you’re one good laugh away from cracking in half. How long are we going to have to put up with you pretending you’re fine?”

    “As long as it takes,” Ariana replied lightly, though the slight tightness in her voice betrayed her. “I’ve had worse.”

    “Oh, of course you have,” Valentina said with mock seriousness. “You’re invincible, after all. Our indestructible leader.”

    “Exactly,” Ariana said with a grin, ignoring the ache in her ribs as she adjusted her posture. “Now, anything new to report? Or are you here just to give me a hard time?”

    Linnea crossed her arms, her smirk returning. “Actually, we do have news. Cullen’s been sniffing around about the White Wolf. Guess who he ran into while questioning people in the Alienage?”

    Ariana’s curiosity was piqued. “Who?”

    “Varric and Hawke,” Linnea said, her eyes gleaming with amusement. “They had quite the conversation. Apparently, Hawke’s wondering if she’ll have to share her Champion title with you.”

    Ariana laughed softly, the sound warm despite her lingering discomfort. “I can only imagine how that went. Poor Cullen.”

    “Oh, it was beautiful,” Valentina said, her grin widening. “Hawke and Varric turned his questions right back on him, had him all flustered.”

    “And when he asked how anyone could trust a mercenary,” Linnea added, “Hawke acted all offended. It was priceless.”

    “I owe them both a drink,” Ariana said with a chuckle.

    Valentina leaned forward, her tone softening. “Wolf, you’ve got people looking out for you—even when you’re too stubborn to look out for yourself.”

    Ariana’s smile softened, her eyes meeting Valentina’s. “I know. And I appreciate it. Even if you all drive me mad sometimes.”

    Lamberto chuckled, his voice low but warm. “That’s our job.”

    The room settled into a comfortable quiet, the banter easing into a shared sense of camaraderie. Despite the weight of their worries, the bond between them remained steadfast. She hadn’t said it to anyone, not to them, but she missed them. She missed not having to hide. She missed living and working with the Rangers day to day.

    Linnea broke the silence, her voice quieter now. “You know, Cullen’s not just asking about the White Wolf because of what happened at the docks. It’s more than that.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked to Linnea, her brow furrowing slightly. “What do you mean?”

    “I overheard him talking to someone in the market,” Linnea said. “He’s not just curious—he’s conflicted. Like he’s trying to figure out if he can trust them. Trust you.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, her fingers curling slightly against the armrest. “Did he say anything else?” she asked, her voice steady despite the unease stirring within her.

    Linnea shook her head. “No, but it’s clear he’s grappling with more than just the White Wolf’s reputation. I think… he’s trying to make sense of everything he’s been taught.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her thoughts churning. She’d known Cullen was questioning things, but hearing it confirmed added a new weight to her already heavy burden. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her mind racing to reconcile her roles—as Ariana Trevelyan, as the White Wolf, and as someone who loved Cullen.

    “You’ll figure it out, Wolf,” Valentina said softly, her voice filled with quiet assurance. “You always do.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened as she looked at her Rangers. “Not without all of you,” she replied, her voice thick with gratitude. For now, she would carry the weight of her secrets, but she knew she wasn’t alone.

    ~~~

    Ariana paced the length of her bedroom, her bare feet silent against the cool wooden floor. She had dismissed Valentina, Lamberto, and Linnea hours ago, but their words clung to her like a persistent shadow. The faint scent of lavender and parchment filled the room, mingling with the distant hum of the city beyond the estate walls. She tried to focus on the rhythmic rustle of the trees outside, but her mind refused to settle.

    Cullen was investigating the White Wolf. She knew it was inevitable, yet the knowledge twisted in her chest. Every step he took closer to the truth felt like a step away from her. She hated the secrecy, the fragile balance between who she was and who he thought she was. The weight of it all seemed unbearable tonight.

    Her gaze drifted to the balcony, where the moonlight spilled across the floor like a silver invitation. She leaned against the railing, nursing a glass of wine, the cool night air brushing against her skin. She had changed into her favored blue house robe, the fabric loose and comfortable, but it did little to ease the tension coiled within her. The stars above offered no answers, only silent, distant company.

    The faint creak of the bedroom door pulled her from her thoughts. Turning too quickly, she winced as her ribs protested the motion, but her breath caught when she saw Cullen step inside. His armor was gone, replaced by the soft linen of his undershirt and trousers, his golden hair slightly mussed as though he’d been running his hands through it. Relief washed over her, momentarily softening the edges of her restlessness.

    “Cullen,” she greeted softly, a smile creeping onto her lips. “I was beginning to think I wouldn’t see you tonight.”

    “I wasn’t sure if I should come,” he admitted, his voice low as he crossed the room to stand before her. “But I needed to see you.”

    Ariana’s smile faltered for a moment as she searched his face. His golden eyes held a storm of emotions—conflict, worry, and something deeper that she couldn’t quite name. She set her glass down and reached for his hand, her touch gentle but firm. “You’re here now,” she said, her voice a quiet reassurance.

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing under her touch. “I couldn’t stop thinking about our conversation earlier… about Meredith, the White Wolf,” he began, his tone hesitant. “It’s all… complicated.”

    “It is,” Ariana agreed, her fingers tightening slightly around his. She guided him toward the seating area, the soft glow of the fireplace casting flickering shadows on the walls. “But for tonight, let’s not think about Meredith or Kirkwall. Just for tonight.”

    Her words hung in the air, a quiet plea that Cullen couldn’t ignore. He nodded, allowing her to pull him down onto the plush settee beside her. Silence settled between them, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was the kind of quiet that spoke of shared burdens and unspoken understanding.

    “Ari,” he said after a moment, his voice softer now, edged with a fragile intensity. “I can’t lose you. Promise me you’ll be careful, that you’ll never do something like that again.”

    She turned to him, her hazel-green eyes shimmering in the firelight, reflecting a quiet conflict. “You know I can’t promise that,” she said softly, her hand coming up to rest against his cheek. “But I’ll try.”

    His breath hitched as he leaned into her touch, his eyes searching hers as though grounding himself in her presence. His voice dropped, raw and sincere. “I need you, Ari. More than you know. I can’t—” He broke off, his throat tight, the weight of his fears unspoken but palpable. “Please, just… stay safe.”

    Her heart ached at his vulnerability, her fingers brushing lightly along his jaw. “I’ll do my best,” she promised, her voice steady despite the storm within her. “But Cullen, I need you to trust me. Even when it’s hard.”

    He nodded slowly, his thumb brushing against her cheek as though committing the moment to memory. “I do,” he murmured. “And that’s what terrifies me.”

    Her breath caught as she considered the words forming on her lips, her heart hammering against her ribs as she grasped the magnitude of what she was about to ask. This wasn’t just a plea for comfort—it was a step into something uncharted, an admission of her deepest longing, and the fragile hope that he would understand. “Stay with me tonight,” she whispered, her voice trembling with quiet vulnerability, each word carrying the weight of her longing. “Let’s forget everything else… just for tonight.”

    Her words hung between them like a fragile thread, connecting their shared fears and unspoken desires. Cullen’s gaze softened, his hand cradling her cheek as though grounding them both in the gravity of the moment. Cullen’s gaze softened, his thumb brushing gently along her cheek. “Ariana,” he murmured, his voice rough with emotion, “are you sure?”

    The way Cullen said her name had never changed—it carried a weight, a reverence, and a sensuality that sent shivers down her spine every time. Ariana’s heart raced as Cullen’s words lingered in the air between them. His hesitation, though brief, was clear in the way his hand rested against her cheek.

    But she was certain. More certain than she had ever been about anything in her life. “Cullen, I love you. I’m sure,” she said softly, her resolve clear. “I want this. I want you.”

    Cullen’s eyes met hers then, his golden gaze filled with a tenderness that stole the air from her lungs. She felt the faintest tremor in his hands, a reflection of the storm swirling within her own chest. His lips met hers with a tenderness that carried the weight of every unspoken word, every moment they had held back. The kiss was slow and deliberate, a quiet affirmation of the love that had always been there, waiting for the right moment to bloom. It was slow, deliberate, yet filled with a passion that had been held back for far too long.

    Ariana’s fingers slid up, weaving into the hair at the nape of his neck as she pressed herself closer, her body responding instinctively to his touch. Every sensation was heightened—the roughness of his stubble against her skin, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her palms, the way his breath hitched as her lips moved against his. She felt as though she were on the edge of something vast and uncharted, her body alight with a sensation she had never known.

    Cullen’s hands moved to cradle her face, his thumbs brushing gently over her cheekbones as he deepened the kiss. His care, his reverence, was palpable, and it sent a shiver down her spine. When they finally broke apart, both breathing heavily, his forehead rested against hers again, and he whispered, “Tell me if you want me to stop.”

    “Don’t stop,” she replied without hesitation, her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions coursing through her.

    His lips curved into a faint smile before he kissed her again, slower this time, as though savoring every moment. His hands slid down to her thighs, his grip firm yet tender as he lifted her effortlessly. Ariana let out a soft gasp as he carried her to the bed, her arms wrapping instinctively around his neck. The world beyond the walls of her room faded into insignificance; there was only Cullen, only the way he looked at her as though she were the only thing that mattered.

    He set her down gently, his hands lingering on her waist. Her body responded to his touch, a warmth spreading through her that chased away any lingering nerves. She reached for him, her fingers brushing against his jaw as she guided him down to her, their lips meeting once more in a kiss that left her breathless. His lips traced a deliberate path from her mouth to the curve of her jaw, lingering just enough to draw a soft sigh from her, before descending to the sensitive skin of her neck, where each kiss ignited a fresh rush of warmth that left her breathless. Each touch sent a surge of heat through her, her body responding in ways that felt both unfamiliar and intoxicating. She felt weightless, untethered, yet grounded by his steady presence—the quiet strength in his arms, the way his heartbeat thrummed steadily against her, anchoring her in the moment. His lips curved into a faint, almost shy smile before he leaned in to kiss her again, this time with a deeper intensity. They sank onto the bed, their movements unhurried as they explored each other. Every touch, every kiss, was a revelation to Ariana, her body coming alive beneath his hands. She felt as though she were discovering herself anew, guided by the unspoken language between them.

    Cullen’s touch was everywhere—firm yet tender, deliberate yet reverent. He seemed to memorize every inch of her. Her breath hitched with every kiss, every caress, her body arching toward his as though drawn by an invisible force.

    For Cullen, it was as though every barrier that had ever stood between them had melted away—the weight of his guilt, the fear of failing her, and the unspoken doubts that had lingered in the quiet moments of their lives. With her in his arms, all those walls crumbled, leaving only the undeniable truth of their love. His love for her was a palpable thing, a steady flame that burned brighter with every sigh, every whisper of his name that fell from her lips. He held her as though she were a treasure that could never be replaced, unyielding in her strength yet deserving of the gentlest touch, his every movement a careful balance of passion and restraint.

    As the night wore on, the room was filled with the soft rustle of sheets, the gentle cadence of their breathing, and the quiet murmurs of affection exchanged between kisses. Their movements were seamless, a dance of two souls who had waited years for this moment.

    Ariana had never felt anything like it—the way her body responded to Cullen, the way her heart seemed to beat in time with his. She felt safe, cherished, and utterly alive. Every touch, every kiss, carried a weight of love and longing that made her ache in the best possible way.

    When they finally lay entwined beneath the covers, the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains, Ariana rested her head against Cullen’s chest. His fingers traced lazy patterns along her back, his other hand gently combing through her hair. She felt a peace she hadn’t known was possible, her body sated and her heart full.

    Cullen pressed a kiss to her hair, lingering there as though savoring the moment. “Are you all right?” he murmured softly, his voice a low rumble in the silence.

    “Better than all right,” she whispered, her voice soft against his skin.

    Cullen tightened his hold on her slightly, as if to remind himself she was real—that this moment was real.

    “I love you,” he said again, his voice rough but steady.

    She smiled as she pressed a kiss to his chest before settling against him once more. “I love you too,” she murmured, her voice carrying the same quiet certainty it had earlier, her eyes growing heavy with the pull of sleep. In his arms, she felt whole, and as her eyes drifted closed, she knew with unwavering certainty that he was her home.

    ~~~

    Ariana woke to the soft glow of dawn breaking through the curtains, the golden light warming the room. For a moment, she simply lay there, in his arms, the steady rise and fall of his chest grounding her. She felt a sense of peace, of safety, she had never known—like an anchor amidst a storm. The events of the night before lingered in her mind, bringing a small, genuine smile to her lips.

    She turned her head, her gaze falling on Cullen, still fast asleep beside her. The lines of worry and duty that so often marked his features had softened, replaced by a quiet calm. Her smile deepened as she watched him for a moment, unable to help the warmth that spread through her chest.

    Careful not to disturb him, she began to slip out of bed. She glanced around for her clothes but paused when her eyes fell on Cullen’s shirt draped over a nearby chair. Without thinking, she picked it up, the fabric soft and carrying his familiar scent.

    This will do. She slipped it on, the shirt hanging loosely over her frame but comfortably. The sleeves fell well past her hands, but that only made her chuckle quietly to herself. It was an odd sort of comfort, yet one that made her feel strangely at ease, as though his presence remained with her.

    Padding quietly across the room, she decided to fetch some coffee. The house was quiet in the early morning light, the faint sound of waves in the distance barely audible. Isabel had left a pot brewing in the kitchen, as if anticipating someone would be up before long. Ariana poured two cups, the warm aroma wrapping around her like a comforting embrace. She allowed herself a moment to simply breathe, to steady herself, before making her way back upstairs.

    When she returned to the room, Cullen had begun to stir. His brow furrowed slightly, his hand reaching toward her side of the bed as though searching for her. He blinked slowly, his eyes adjusting to the light. Then he saw her standing there, his shirt draped over her, holding two steaming cups of coffee.

    “Good morning,” she said softly, setting the cups on the bedside table. “I thought you might need this.”

    A soft, drowsy smile spread across his face, chasing away the last traces of sleep.

    As he took the coffee, their fingers brushed briefly, and the warmth of the gesture wasn’t lost on either of them. For a moment, they simply enjoyed the quiet intimacy, the morning sunlight filtering through the curtains.

    Cullen blinked as Ariana straddled his lap, her movements confident, yet playful. He couldn’t help but smile, the warmth of her presence instantly dispelling any lingering grogginess. His hands rested lightly on her hips, his coffee momentarily forgotten on the bedside table.

    “Good morning to you, too,” he replied, a chuckle escaping as he met her mischievous gaze. There was something about the way her eyes sparkled when she was like this—completely at ease, completely herself—that made his chest tighten in the best possible way. “You… look good in my shirt,” he said, the words slipping out before he could stop them.

    Ariana chuckled softly, “I’ll keep that in mind, or more likely just keep the shirt,” she teased.

    “Last night,” she began, her voice carrying a teasing lilt, “was better than anything I certainly could have imagined.” Her hands rested on his shoulders, her fingers tracing the lines of his muscles. “I do not know how you are still here after all these years, but… I am glad you thought I was a runaway mage when you met me.”

    Cullen let out a laugh, shaking his head. “That’s what you’re thinking about this morning?” he teased, his hands instinctively pulling her just a bit closer. “I’ll admit, I was pretty convinced. A girl like you, alone in the middle of the Fereldan wilderness? You walked into The Spoiled Princess like you had nowhere to go, exhausted but guarded. It didn’t exactly say ‘noble girl running from her obligations.’”

    She tilted her head, raising an eyebrow. “I suppose that’s a good thing. You might not have come to my table if you had realized I wasn’t a mage. You might not have fallen for a noble runaway.”

    Cullen smirked, his voice dropping to a softer, more sincere tone. “I fell for you, Ariana. Noble or not, mage or not—it wouldn’t have mattered. I was doomed the moment you smiled at me back then.”

    Her cheeks warmed at his words, and for once, she found herself momentarily at a loss for words. Instead, she leaned in, her forehead resting against his. “And you had me the moment you asked to join me,” she replied softly, the playful edge in her voice giving way to something deeper, more vulnerable.

    They stayed like that for a moment, the quiet intimacy of the morning wrapping around them like a warm embrace, as memories of their first meeting blended seamlessly into the present.

    Ariana’s fingers moved idly, tracing the contours of Cullen’s chest and stomach, her touch feather-light yet deliberate, following the ridges of muscles honed by years of training. She wasn’t thinking of anything in particular, just caught up in the quiet intimacy of the moment.

    Cullen cleared his throat softly, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he tried to draw her out of her reverie. “Ari,” he said, his voice soft and teasing, though with an edge of restraint, “you’re going to start something neither of us has time to finish.”

    Her hand froze mid-trace, and she looked up at him, startled, as if she hadn’t realized what she’d been doing. Her cheeks flushed with color as the weight of his words registered, and she quickly pulled her hand back. “Oh. Right. Sorry,” she said, her voice quieter than usual, the playful edge replaced by an endearing innocence. She shifted, kneeling on the bed beside him instead, her expression a mix of embarrassment and amusement.

    Cullen couldn’t help the soft chuckle that escaped him. He reached up, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear, his hazel eyes warm as they met hers. “Maker…,” he murmured, his voice carrying a quiet reverence. “You really are incredible.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his tone. She felt her heart flutter, her earlier embarrassment giving way to something far deeper. Her gaze asked the question her lips weren’t voicing, searching his face as if to confirm he truly meant it.

    “In every way,” he said, his voice steady, the words falling effortlessly. “You’re strong, brilliant, maddeningly stubborn…” Cullen added, his thumb brushing lightly against her cheek.

    Ariana laughed softly, her eyes glimmering with affection. “Maddeningly stubborn?” she teased, though her voice lacked its usual sharpness, softened by the vulnerability of the moment.

    He smiled, his own amusement mingling with the sincerity in his expression. “Completely maddening,” he confirmed, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. “But I wouldn’t change a thing.”

    A knock on the door interrupted the moment, Cullen’s face quickly gaining a mix of confusion and nervousness as the realization struck—he was still completely naked, and Ariana was barely dressed, wearing only his shirt from the night before, clearly oversized for her but no less flattering.

    As he turned to her, the mild panic in his expression was met with nothing but her mischievous smile. “Come in,” she said casually, much to his horror.

    Cullen turned to her sharply, eyes wide. “Ari!” he hissed, barely able to keep his voice down, his cheeks coloring deeply.

    The door opened to reveal a slim elven woman carrying a neatly folded set of clothes. “Isabel has sent a change of clothes for the Knight-Captain,” Nolani said simply, placing them on the chair by the door before giving a polite nod.

    “Thank you, Nolani,” Ariana replied, her tone light and unconcerned.

    “Isabel would also like to know if you would like breakfast in the courtyard or the kitchen?” Nolani added.

    She looked at Cullen as if asking him the question, but it was obvious that he was still processing the moment. “Kitchen is fine, thank you,” Ariana said, chuckling slightly at Cullen’s visible discomfort.

    The elven woman left as quickly as she’d come, leaving Cullen sitting there, his mouth slightly open as if to speak but no words coming out. His brow furrowed, and his gaze darted between Ariana and the chair where the clothes now sat.

    “She knows I’m here?” he finally asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. “How… how did she even get my clothes?”

    Ariana burst into laughter, the sound warm and unrestrained. “If you’re worried she sent someone to the Gallows to collect them, do not be,” she said, her grin widening. “She likely just bought something and had it delivered. Welcome to the life of a noble.”

    Cullen opened his mouth to protest, to say something—anything—but found himself completely at a loss. Instead, his gaze dropped to the neatly folded garments, as though they held answers he couldn’t articulate.

    Ariana tilted her head, clearly enjoying his discomfort. “Speechless, Knight-Captain? That is a rare sight,” she teased, her voice laced with affection.

    He finally managed a faint, dry chuckle, shaking his head. “This… is going to take some getting used to.”

    She leaned in closer, her tone reassuring. “Do not worry,” she said softly, brushing her lips against his forehead, her tone playful. “You will manage.”

    As Cullen reached for his coffee, a small smile played on his lips. “Maker help me,” he muttered under his breath, earning another laugh from Ariana, who had clearly won the morning.

  • Chapter 33 – Wolf in Kirkwall

    21 Drakonis – 28 Drakonis 9:34

    Ariana stirred, her eyelids heavy and unwilling to fully open. The faint ache in her ribs flared with each shallow breath, and her entire body felt drained, weighed down by exhaustion. As she forced her eyes open, the dim room around her came into focus. The walls were plain stone, dark and cold, illuminated only by a faint light from a single lantern on a desk. The room was small, devoid of decoration, practical in every sense. The bed she lay on was narrow, the mattress firm beneath her. Everything felt unfamiliar.

    Her gaze drifted, scanning the sparse furnishings, and she stiffened as she noticed a figure on the far side of the room. A mage stood at a table, their back to her, methodically preparing something she couldn’t make out. Her voice came out soft, barely a whisper. “Where am I?”

    The mage startled, turning sharply to face her. Relief flickered across his features when he saw her awake. “The Gallows,” he said simply, his tone calm but grave. “You were gravely injured. The Knight-Captain brought you to us.”

    The words hit her like a blow, and a surge of panic rippled through her groggy mind. She tried to sit up but quickly regretted it, the sharp pain in her ribs stealing her breath, the wound at her side burning as she moved. The Gallows? Fragments of memory swirled in her mind—the docks, the battle, Cullen’s arms—but nothing solid. She didn’t remember being brought here.

    The mage noticed her struggle and stepped closer, lowering his voice as if to soothe her. “Don’t move. You’re safe here.” He hesitated, his eyes searching hers before he leaned in slightly. “I… thank you. Your secret is safe with me. I promise I will not let you die.”

    Her chest tightened, though whether from the pain or the implications of his words, she couldn’t tell. “Who…” Her voice was weak, the act of speaking itself a strain. “You know who I am?”

    The mage nodded, his expression steady. “You saved my friend. I owe you more than I could ever repay.”

    He reached down, his hand squeezing hers briefly—a gesture of reassurance, gratitude, and solidarity. Ariana opened her mouth to respond, but the room swayed, and her strength failed her. Darkness crept at the edges of her vision, and she sank back against the mattress, unable to resist the pull of unconsciousness.

    ~~~

    The next time she woke, it was with a dull, persistent ache in her ribs, a tightness on her side, and the lingering fog of exhaustion. The dim light of the room hadn’t changed, though now the air felt heavier, quieter. Ariana blinked a few times, her gaze adjusting, and her breath caught as her eyes landed on a familiar figure sitting at the desk.

    Cullen.

    He was leaning forward, his elbows braced on the wooden surface, his hands clasped together as if in thought. His armor was gone, replaced by a plain shirt and trousers, though his sword was propped against the desk within easy reach. The flickering lantern light softened the usual sharpness of his features, but the tension in his posture was unmistakable.

    Ariana tried to speak, but her throat felt raw, her voice little more than a rasp. “Cullen…”

    He looked up immediately, his golden eyes locking onto hers. Relief washed over his face, followed by a mixture of concern and something she couldn’t quite place. He stood quickly, moving to her side.

    “You’re awake,” he said, his voice steady but soft. “How are you feeling?”

    “Like I lost a fight with a dragon,” she muttered, her lips quirking in the faintest attempt at a smile. Even that small movement hurt.

    Cullen huffed a quiet laugh, though the worry in his eyes didn’t fade. “You came close. You’ve been unconscious for… almost two days.” His gaze swept over her, taking in her pale complexion and the exhaustion still etched into her features. “Do you remember what happened?”

    Her brow furrowed, pieces of memory slotting into place. The battle, the docks, the Alienage… the rest was a haze. “I… remember fighting. Helping people. And then… nothing.” Her hand instinctively moved toward her side, but she stopped when the movement made her ribs protest. “What happened?”

    “You were bleeding badly when I found you,” Cullen said, his voice quieter now. “The wound in your side… if I hadn’t brought you here…” He trailed off, his jaw tightening. “I had to make a choice. The Circle’s healers were your best chance.”

    Ariana’s breath caught at the mention of the Circle. The faint memory of a mage leaning over her flickered in her mind, but she pushed it aside, focusing instead on Cullen—his presence steady, his concern palpable.

    “Can’t imagine Meredith was happy about that,” she muttered absently, her voice still weak. The words slipped out before she fully registered what she was saying.

    Cullen froze, his brows knitting together as he processed her comment. “What do you mean by that?”

    Ariana’s eyes widened slightly, realizing her mistake. She quickly shook her head, forcing a faint, dismissive smile. “Just… what I’ve heard. She doesn’t seem the type to appreciate a Hightown noble taking up space in the Circle, even for healing.”

    Cullen studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Her explanation felt thin. However, he seemed to let it drop—for now.

    “Hmph,” he murmured, glancing away as if the thought unsettled him. “Meredith has her priorities.”

    Relieved that he didn’t press further, Ariana let herself relax against the pillows. But then she shifted slightly, and the sensation of bandages wrapped snugly around her midsection drew her attention. Only then did she notice her armor was gone, leaving her in nothing but her undergarments beneath the blanket. Heat crept into her cheeks as the realization hit her.

    Her eyes flicked back to Cullen, and a faint smirk tugged at her lips despite the ache in her ribs. “You know,” she began, her tone teasing, “I can’t help but notice that I’m… well, mostly undressed.”

    Cullen stiffened, his golden eyes widening slightly as a flush crept up his neck. His gaze darted away, landing somewhere around the far wall. He cleared his throat awkwardly. “One of the healers…” His voice cracked, and he coughed lightly before trying again. “One of the healers undressed you. To treat the wound. Of course.”

    Ariana raised a brow, her smirk widening as her hazel-green eyes sparkled with mischief. “Of course,” she echoed, her tone light but playful. “Glad to know you’ve still got your sense of decorum.”

    Ariana’s smirk deepened as she tilted her head slightly. “Though,” she added, her voice light but with a teasing lilt, “I wouldn’t mind if you did leave that sense of decorum behind. Just for a moment.”

    Cullen’s eyes widened, the blush on his cheeks spreading rapidly. “Ariana—” he began, his tone flustered, but she cut him off with a soft laugh.

    “You’re easy to unsettle, you know that?” she said, her voice quieter now, though the playfulness lingered in her gaze. Her fingers lightly brushed against his hand, grounding him.

    His lips twitched again, this time giving way to a small, reluctant smile. “You don’t make it easy to stay composed,” he admitted, shaking his head slightly.

    Ariana’s smirk returned, her eyes glinting with playful defiance. “Well,” she said, her voice laced with teasing mischief, “it’s not like I undressed myself.”

    Cullen’s mouth opened slightly, then closed again as his blush deepened. He shifted his weight, clearly searching for a response, but Ariana let out a soft laugh and waved a hand dismissively.

    “Relax, Cullen,” she said, her tone gentler now. “I’m only teasing.” Her teasing faded into something softer as she leaned back against the pillows, her gaze steady. “Thank you… for everything.”

    The shift in tone was enough to ease the tension, and Cullen exhaled, giving her a faint smile. “You should rest,” he said again, his voice quieter now but no less firm.

    Ariana shifted her hand, tugging gently at the front of his shirt. “Come here,” she murmured, her voice soft but insistent.

    Cullen hesitated for a moment before leaning closer, his golden eyes searching hers for a moment of reassurance. She raised her hand, brushing her fingers against his cheek before letting it settle there, the warmth of her touch drawing his full attention.

    “I’m sorry,” she said softly, her hazel-green eyes locking onto his. “I didn’t mean to worry you.”

    Before he could respond, she leaned in and pressed a light kiss to his cheek, her lips lingering briefly before she pulled back. Cullen’s breath caught, the vulnerability in her gesture leaving him momentarily speechless. But then his expression softened completely, a quiet resolve in his gaze as he leaned closer.

    “I can’t lose you, Ari,” he said softly, his voice carrying the weight of unspoken fears and hopes. His hand brushed against her face as he leaned in, pressing a light, tender kiss to her lips. “I need you.”

    The words settled between them, unspoken truths finally given voice. Ariana’s hand lingered on his neck as her eyes fluttered shut, a faint smile on her lips as she whispered, “Then you’ll just have to keep saving me.”

    “You saved yourself,” he replied quietly. “I just carried you the rest of the way.”

    Her lips curved in the faintest smile, but exhaustion finally claimed her before she could respond, but the warmth of Cullen’s presence stayed with her as she drifted back into the safety of sleep.

    Cullen stayed by her side, his worry easing only slightly as her breathing evened out. For now, he could breathe too.

    ~~~

    The door creaked softly as Cullen stepped into the room, his boots clicking against the stone floor. His gaze immediately landed on her—standing by the desk, clutching a glass of water, her figure illuminated by the faint light streaming in through the narrow window. 

    He froze for a moment, his breath catching. She was wearing only her undergarments, her bandaged torso visible beneath the dark lines of old scars and the faint, fresh bruising. Without the layers of armor and clothing that usually concealed her, every detail of her form was visible: the taut muscles of her arms and legs, the wiry strength honed through years of battle. It was an unexpected sight—one that struck him harder than he anticipated. She wasn’t just fast; she was built for survival. Every inch of her spoke of someone who had endured far more than she let on. 

    And yet, despite her imposing presence, there was an effortless grace to her, a softness that never quite disappeared. She stood there, barefoot, sipping water as though nothing were amiss. 

    “You should be resting,” Cullen said, breaking the silence as he stepped fully into the room and closed the door behind him. His voice was firm but carried a note of concern that betrayed his irritation. 

    Ariana turned slightly, her movements slow and measured. Her hazel-green eyes met his, and a faint smirk tugged at her lips. “I was thirsty,” she replied, her voice rasping slightly, though the teasing edge was unmistakable. “Lying in bed wasn’t going to fix that.” 

    Cullen sighed, crossing the room to stand in front of her. Up close, the shadows under her eyes were more pronounced, and the lines of exhaustion etched into her face deepened. “You’ve been unconscious for four days,” he said, his tone gentler now. “You’re lucky to be alive.”

    “Four days?” Her brow furrowed slightly as she glanced around the room. Where… where am I, exactly?”

    Cullen’s expression softened. “My quarters, in the Gallows. It was the safest place I could think to bring you. I wasn’t going to risk leaving you anywhere less secure.”

    “You could have just stayed with me, you know.” she replied, gesturing around the room before tilting her head. “For my safety, of course.” 

    Her words hung in the air, teasing yet pointed. Cullen’s composure cracked, his gaze snapping to hers as a flush crept up his neck. “Ariana,” he said, his voice low, the hint of a warning in his tone.

    She chuckled softly, the sound sending a strange warmth through him. “And where have you been staying, Knight-Captain?” 

    “In the barracks,” he answered simply, his golden eyes narrowing slightly. “It’s not important.” 

    Ariana’s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, and he couldn’t help but notice how comfortable she seemed—standing there, barely clothed, teasing him without hesitation. As if she were trying to tell him something, subtly but deliberately. It unsettled and intrigued him in equal measure. 

    She swayed slightly, and Cullen’s hand shot out to steady her, his fingers brushing against her arm. “Enough,” he said, his voice firm. “You’re pushing yourself too hard. You need to get back in bed.” 

    Instead of complying, she leaned lightly against his chest, her arms resting against his sides. Cullen stiffened at the contact, but wrapped his arms around her. His heart pounded in his chest, the proximity of her—the trust implicit in the gesture—both comforting and overwhelming. 

    “Ariana,” he murmured, his tone softer now. “You need to rest.” 

    She didn’t reply immediately, her head tilting slightly as she exhaled against him. The weariness in her posture was palpable, but her voice, when it came, was laced with quiet defiance. “I’m fine.” 

    He sighed deeply, slipping an arm around her back and another under her legs, lifting her effortlessly. “Fine or not, you’re going back to bed,” he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. 

    As he turned toward the bed, she looped her arms around his neck, and for a moment, time seemed to still. Her hazel-green eyes locked onto his, and he felt as though she were studying him, searching for something. 

    Then, without warning, she leaned in and kissed him—a soft, fleeting kiss that sent a jolt through his entire body. 

    Cullen lost himself in their kiss for a moment. The relief of having her in his arms, safe, washing over him. She pulled back slightly, her forehead resting against his, her voice a barely audible whisper. “Thank you, Cullen. For everything.” 

    For a moment, all he could do was stand there, holding her, his thoughts a tangled mess of relief, worry, and something deeper that he refused to name. This wasn’t the time. The memory of almost losing her was too fresh, too raw. 

    Finally, he exhaled slowly, stepping forward and gently lowering her onto the bed. He grabbed a nearby blanket and draped it over her, tucking it in with careful hands. 

    “Stay here,” he said, his voice steadier now as he moved to retrieve a glass of water. “I’ll get the healers to check on you again soon.” 

    Ariana chuckled softly, her teasing spark not entirely gone despite her exhaustion. “Am I still making you uncomfortable?” she said, her tone light but mischievous. “I would get dressed but I have no clothes here…” 

    Cullen shot her a look, his jaw tightening as his blush deepened. “You’re impossible,” he walked over to the nearby dresser, pulling out a shirt and handing it to her. “Here. Put this on,” he said softly.

    Ariana chuckled as she reached for the shirt, her hazel-green eyes glinting with amusement. “You wouldn’t have me any other way.” she teased, her tone light despite her fatigue.

    ~~~

    Cullen leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead “Get some sleep,” he whispered “I’ll be back to check on you later.”

    Ariana settled back against the bed, but then her thoughts drifted to the estate. “Cullen wait,” she called before he walked out “Isabel? Emma? Are they alright?”

    “They’re fine,” Cullen said, as he turned back towards her “I checked on them myself. The estate is untouched. Isabel has been… understandably worried about you.”

    Relief washed over her, though it was quickly tempered by the anxiety of everything she didn’t know. “And the city?”

    Cullen sighed as his expression darkened, his shoulders tensing as he returned to sit on the bed next to her “The Viscount is dead. The Arishok killed him during the fighting.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened. She had known the city was on the brink, but hearing those words felt like the ground shifting beneath her. “And the Arishok?”

    “Hawke,” Cullen said simply, his tone carrying a mixture of respect and disbelief. “Hawke killed him in single combat. She challenged him, and now… now she’s the Champion of Kirkwall.”

    Ariana blinked, the weight of his words settling over her. Champion of Kirkwall. It made sense, and yet it felt surreal. “Hawke…” she murmured, shaking her head faintly. “Of course she did.”

    Cullen glanced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “She’s already managed to keep the city from descending further into chaos. Barely.”

    “And the Qunari?” Ariana asked, her voice steadier now.

    “Gone,” Cullen replied. “Their remaining forces surrendered after the Arishok fell. It’s over, for now.”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her shoulders sagging slightly in relief. But the tension in her ribs quickly reminded her of her injuries, and she straightened with a grimace.

    “I need to go home,” she said quietly, glancing at Cullen.

    “Not yet,” he replied firmly, his tone brooking no argument. “Only when the healers say you’re safe to leave. Until then, you stay here.”

    Ariana sighed, her frustration evident, but she didn’t argue further. Instead, she leaned back against the headboard, the glass of water cool in her hands as she tried to process everything he had told her.

    The city was still standing, but everything had changed. And for now, all she could do was wait.

    ~~~

    Ariana stood quietly, smoothing the fabric of the plain travel outfit Isabel had sent. It was simple and comfortable, yet every movement around her ribs sent a dull ache radiating through her side. Her fingers lingered on the bandages beneath the fabric, a reminder of how close she had come to losing everything.

    Cullen’s quiet voice broke her thoughts. “Are you ready?”

    She looked up, meeting his gaze. His expression held that familiar blend of concern and steadfastness, the same look that had brought her comfort countless times over the past week. “I’m ready,” she replied softly, her voice steadier than she felt.

    He stepped closer, offering his arm without hesitation. She accepted, leaning into him lightly as they began the slow walk toward the estate. Each step was a stark reminder of her injuries, but the steady warmth of Cullen’s presence grounded her.

    The streets of Kirkwall felt different now—haunted by the aftermath of the Qunari attack. The echoes of battle had given way to an oppressive stillness. As they walked, her sharp gaze caught every detail: the shattered windows, the scorched remnants of once-bustling shops, the faces of people who passed them—worn, hollow, and wary.

    It wasn’t the devastation that unsettled her most, but the heavy presence of Templars. They were everywhere, their gleaming armor catching the light as they stood watch, their hands never straying far from their weapons. A subtle tension hung in the air, one that felt more stifling than protective.

    “More Templars than usual,” Ariana murmured, her hazel-green eyes narrowing as they passed another pair conducting a tense conversation with a merchant.

    “They’re helping maintain order,” Cullen replied, his voice careful, as though testing the weight of his own words. “Ensuring the city doesn’t spiral into chaos.”

    Her lips tightened, and she glanced up at him, noting the slight set of his jaw. “That’s the official reason.”

    Cullen hesitated, his pace slowing almost imperceptibly. “Yes,” he admitted, the discomfort evident in his tone. “And to ensure there’s no… further unrest.”

    She said nothing, her thoughts swirling as her gaze swept over the scene around them. Order enforced through fear—it was a familiar pattern, one she had seen in far too many places. Yet now, standing beside Cullen, it felt more personal. Her trust in him warred with the reality of what the Templars represented here in Kirkwall.

    “Feels like a different city,” she said finally, her voice quieter.

    “It is,” Cullen replied, his golden eyes darkening with thought. “The Qunari may be gone, but what they left behind…” He trailed off, his tone heavy. “It’s going to take time.”

    Ariana’s gaze lingered on the remnants of a collapsed building. Her chest tightened at the sight of an old woman sweeping rubble from her doorstep as if it were a routine chore. “Hightown will rebuild,” she said softly. “But for Lowtown and the Alienage? They’ll be left to pick up the pieces on their own, as always.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, and he glanced at her, his steps slowing. “You care deeply about this city.”

    “It’s not the city,” she corrected, her lips curving into a faint smile. “It’s the people—the ones who can’t fight back, the ones who are always forgotten.” Her words hung in the air, unspoken truths passing between them.

    They walked on in silence, each lost in their thoughts until Cullen broke it. “Thank you,” he said quietly, his voice almost hesitant.

    Ariana tilted her head, puzzled. “For what?”

    “For trusting me,” he said, his gaze fixed ahead. “For letting me take care of you when you needed it most.”

    She stopped, pulling gently on his arm to make him face her. Her hazel-green eyes softened as they met his, her voice steady but filled with quiet conviction. “Cullen, you don’t need to thank me. I’ve always trusted you with my life.” She paused, her voice lowering as she added, “I’m sorry I put you through that.”

    The weight of her words lingered between them, the air charged with something unspoken but deeply understood. Cullen’s lips parted as if to respond, but he seemed to think better of it, nodding instead.

    As they resumed their walk, Ariana leaned into him a little more, her mind easing despite the pain. For a moment, she wondered if him knowing that she had almost died saving him would be easier or hard for him to deal with.

    ~~~

    As they stepped into the estate, the warm light of the house enveloped Ariana, a welcome contrast to the tense streets outside. The scent of fresh bread and the soft murmur of voices carried from the kitchen, offering a brief moment of reprieve. She barely had time to process the change in atmosphere before the familiar clatter of boots echoed in the hallway.

    Hawke appeared first, her stride confident and quick, followed closely by Varric, who carried Bianca with his usual casual ease. Without hesitation, Hawke closed the distance and pulled Ariana into a firm hug.

    “Well, well, look who finally decided to grace us with her presence,” Hawke teased, her tone playful yet tinged with relief.

    Ariana managed a tired grin. “Champion of Kirkwall,” she said with mock reverence, her voice soft but light. “What an honor to find you sullying my humble home.”

    Hawke smirked, stepping back and offering her arm dramatically. “I elevate every place I visit. You’re welcome.”

    Varric leaned against the kitchen table, his arms crossed as he chuckled. “Don’t let her fool you, pup. She was pacing outside like a restless mabari before she barged in.”

    Isabel, who had been lingering nearby, approached with a warm smile. “It’s good to have you back, my child,” she said softly, wrapping Ariana in a gentle embrace. The steady presence of Isabel’s arms reminded Ariana of the family she had built here, and she allowed herself a moment to relax.

    Cullen stood by the door, observing the reunion with quiet detachment. The faintest smile touched his lips, though the tension in his shoulders remained. After a moment, he stepped forward, his hand settling at Ariana’s waist as he drew her close.

    “I need to get back. Please get some rest,” he said quietly, his voice low and tinged with reluctance. Leaning down, he pressed a tender kiss to her lips.

    Ariana’s breath caught at the gentle urgency in his touch. She returned the kiss, her hand rising to cup his cheek. For a moment, the chaos of the past days faded. When they parted, her gaze softened as she whispered, “I will,” a promise she intended to keep.

    Cullen’s golden eyes searched hers, as though ensuring she meant it, before he finally nodded and stepped back. Without another word, he turned and left, the door clicking softly behind him.

    The silence that followed was brief.

    “Maker’s breath, Ari,” Hawke said, her smirk practically glowing with mischief. “That man is madly in love with you.”

    “Oh, he’s completely gone,” Varric added, shaking his head as if in awe. “I’ve seen some things in my time, but this? This takes the cake.”

    Ariana’s cheeks flushed faintly, and she groaned, rubbing her temples as though she could block out their voices. “I just got out of the Gallows. Can I have five minutes before the torment begins?”

    “Absolutely not,” Hawke declared, crossing her arms with a mock air of authority. “The Knight-Captain of Kirkwall is in love… with you. You’re going to hear about it.”

    “And we’re here to make sure you do,” Varric quipped, his grin widening.

    Ariana opened her mouth to retort but faltered, Hawke’s words echoing in her mind. Madly in love. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel something—she did, deeply—but she had never put it into words, not even to herself. Did he love her? Did she deserve that? Did he?

    The thought made her heart quicken, a mix of warmth and trepidation swelling in her chest. She shook her head, brushing the thoughts aside with a forced laugh. “Fine,” she said, feigning exasperation. “Get it out of your systems now.”

    “Not a chance, pup” Varric shot back. “We’re in this for the long haul.”

    Once the laughter and teasing died down, Ariana’s smile faded as reality crept back in. “What do I need to know? What happened while I was unconscious in the Gallows?”

    Hawke’s smirk disappeared, replaced by a grim seriousness. “With the Viscount dead, Knight-Commander Meredith has stepped in to ‘keep order.’”

    Ariana’s hand froze mid-motion, her cup of tea trembling slightly before she set it down. “What?” she asked, disbelief etched in her voice. “A Templar cannot rule the city.”

    Varric shrugged, his tone dry. “Technically, she’s not. But with no Viscount and no council to rein her in, she’s running the show. Templars on every corner, curfews, restrictions. Meredith’s version of ‘order’ looks a lot like tyranny.”

    Ariana’s fingers curled tightly around the edge of the table, her jaw tightening. “Cullen didn’t mention any of this.”

    “Not surprising,” Varric said, leaning back. “He probably doesn’t want you to worry—or maybe he’s just trying to avoid an argument.”

    Ariana’s mind raced, piecing together fragments of her conversations with Cullen. “‘Meredith has her priorities,’” she murmured, recalling his words. “Now I see what he meant.” Her voice faltered as the full weight of the situation sank in.

    “What are you talking about, pup?” Varric asked, his head tilting.

    “Cullen’s words,” Ariana said, her voice tinged with realization. “I made a comment about Meredith likely not being happy that I was in the Gallows, and that was his response. I remember thinking it was an odd thing to say, but now it makes sense.” Her words trailed off as the implications of Meredith’s increasing control settled over her.

    Hawke’s gaze darkened. “This is exactly what everyone feared. The Qunari left destruction in their wake, and Meredith’s using it to seize more control. If she keeps this up, Kirkwall will tear itself apart.”

    Ariana clenched her fists, a dull ache blooming in her ribs as her tension grew. “This… this is what the Divine feared,” she muttered, her mind flashing back to their conversations. The fractures in Kirkwall were deepening, and Meredith’s power grab would only widen them.

    “And the Templars?” she asked, her voice sharper now. “Are they targeting anyone? The mages?”

    Varric’s expression softened slightly. “Not yet. Meredith’s focused on ‘restoring order.’ Lowtown’s a mess, but most of the Rangers are staying under the radar. No direct trouble so far.”

    Ariana exhaled, though her shoulders remained tense. “For now, that’s a relief. But we need to stay vigilant. If Meredith’s control grows, she’s going to start looking for enemies, real or imagined.”

    Varric leaned forward, his elbows resting on the table. “The question is, what are we going to do about it? I don’t think the White Wolf or the Champion can just sit back and watch this happen.”

    Hawke crossed her arms, her tone heavy with frustration. “It’s not just mages anymore. She’s tightening her grip on everyone. If she keeps this up, there’ll be riots—and then she’ll use that as an excuse to crack down even harder.”

    Ariana rubbed her temples, her thoughts spinning. “First, we need to figure out just how far she’s willing to go. If this escalates, the last thing we need is open conflict between the Templars and the people.”

    “And Cullen?” Varric asked cautiously. “What does the Knight-Captain think of all this?”

    Ariana hesitated, her chest tightening. Cullen couldn’t be blind to Meredith’s flaws, but could he see how dangerous her control had become? “I don’t know,” she admitted quietly. “But I need to find out.”

    Silence settled over them, the weight of their precarious situation pressing down on all of them. Finally, Hawke broke the quiet, her tone laced with wry amusement. “Speaking of heroic feats, word’s spreading about the White Wolf saving the Gallows.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed. “And?”

    Hawke smirked. “And apparently, your Knight-Captain is looking for you.”

    Ariana blinked, her pulse quickening. “What?”

    Varric chuckled. “It’s true. He’s been asking around Lowtown, trying to track down the mysterious White Wolf.”

    Her stomach churned. Cullen was hunting her, though he didn’t even realize it. “You know,” she said slowly, “he didn’t even mention the White Wolf when we talked about the attack.” she muttered, her voice tinged with frustration and something else—hurt.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow, her grin fading slightly. “Really? After all that?”

    “Not a word,” Ariana muttered, her tone tinged with something close to hurt. “The Gallows would have fallen to the Qunari without me, Valentina, and Lamberto. He would have been injured—or worse—and yet he’s looking for me?”

    “Well, you did save his life,” Hawke said, her grin softening. “Maybe he’s just curious.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “Or maybe he still sees the White Wolf as a threat. A risk to his precious order.”

    Her words carried a bitter edge, but she couldn’t entirely blame him. Cullen didn’t know the White Wolf had been injured, didn’t know the risk she’d taken. And yet, it stung that he couldn’t see the good the Rangers were doing.

    The room fell quiet for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Varric broke the silence with a soft chuckle. “Well, if it helps, Valentina and Lamberto left him with a lasting impression.”

    Ariana’s brow arched as a smile tugged at her lips. “Of course they did, they’re both Antivan.”

    Hawke chuckled, shaking her head. “I would’ve paid to see Cullen’s face.”

    Ariana laughed softly, she could definitely imagine the exchange and Cullen’s frustration with whatever it was that Valentina and Lamberto said.

    “For now,” Varric replied, his tone turning more serious, “no one seems to have a clear lead on where to find the White Wolf. Lay low,” Varric advised. “The more visible the White Wolf is, the harder it’ll be to keep the Rangers safe. Meredith’s got eyes everywhere, and if she catches wind of anything…”

    Ariana sighed, her hand brushing through her hair as she leaned against the counter. “I’ll keep a low profile,” she said finally. “For now. Guess it’s up to you, Champion of Kirkwall…”

    But her mind remained tangled in conflict. Cullen—the man she trusted above all others—was now unknowingly searching for her other self. The irony gnawed at her, but the ache in her chest was harder to ignore. Safe as she felt in his presence, she couldn’t shake the fear of what would happen if he ever uncovered the truth.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat in the library, the late morning light filtering through the tall windows. The room, usually a sanctuary of quiet reflection, felt oppressive today. The weight of recent events bore down on her shoulders as she stared at the half-written letter in front of her, the ink still glistening faintly. Her pen hovered over the parchment, but the words refused to come.

    Isabel entered the room, a warm cup of tea in hand. She placed it gently in front of Ariana before taking the seat across from her, her expression calm yet thoughtful. “No one could have seen this coming, child,” she said, her voice steady and comforting. “You couldn’t have predicted the Qunari would try to take the city. And Meredith… well, she is the sort who sees every crisis as an opportunity. This was a convenient coincidence for her. She likely had contingency plans ready long before this.”

    Ariana exhaled sharply, setting the quill down with more force than intended. Frustration etched lines into her otherwise composed features as she stared at the unfinished letter. “Linnea did, she had just told me a few days before the Qunari were growing anxious. We just saw it too late.,” she said, her voice heavy with self-reproach. “But Meredith… if she has consolidated this much power, what does that say about how effective I’ve been here?”

    “That she consolidated it before you even got here,” Isabel replied pointedly, leaning forward. Her tone softened, but her words remained firm. “You’re not responsible for this any more than you were for the Blight. You cannot take on the world alone, no matter how much you might want to.”

    A bitter chuckle escaped Ariana as she shook her head, a rueful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “No, I just want to stop it from falling apart.”

    Isabel’s gaze lingered on her, quiet understanding in her eyes. Ariana sighed and picked up the tea, the warmth of the cup grounding her momentarily. She took a slow sip, savoring the calming taste before setting it back down. “I need to get word to the Divine. And Riley…” She hesitated, her fingers drumming lightly against the table. “If this is heading where I think it is, we’ll need to start evacuating a lot more mages than we have been. I’ll need the Divine’s permission—and more Rangers in Kirkwall.”

    Isabel tilted her head, her expression unreadable for a moment before she nodded. “It’s a dangerous move,” she said, her tone measured. “But if anyone can manage it, it’s you. Write to the Divine. Tell her everything. If she sent you here, then she knew this might happen.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed as she considered Isabel’s words. “Riley is going to kill me,” she said, raising an eyebrow as she glanced at Isabel. “I’ll be surprised if she doesn’t show up herself.”

    Isabel’s lips curved into a small smirk. “Riley might curse you for the work you’re about to pile on her,” she replied, her tone teasing. “But she believes in you and what the Rangers stand for.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, shaking her head as a flicker of warmth broke through her otherwise somber demeanor. “She’s going to have a few choice words for me in her reply, no doubt.”

    “And every one of them well-deserved,” Isabel quipped, her laughter light but genuine. “But she’ll do what needs to be done, just as you will.”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, her hazel-green eyes thoughtful as they wandered to the parchment in front of her. “One of the healers at the Circle recognized me,” she said suddenly, her voice quieter. “He thanked me for saving his friend. Said he wouldn’t let me die.”

    Isabel’s expression sobered, her brow furrowing slightly. “He knows who you are?”

    Ariana nodded, her gaze distant. “I didn’t know how to respond. But in that moment…” She paused, her voice growing steadier. “It reminded me why we’re doing this. Why we have to keep fighting. If not us, then who?”

    Isabel reached out, placing a comforting hand over Ariana’s. “You’ve done more for this city than most would dare to dream. Don’t lose sight of that.”

    Ariana squeezed Isabel’s hand briefly before turning her focus back to the letter. Determination replaced the doubt in her eyes as she dipped her quill into the ink. “Then I guess it’s time to put all of this into motion,” she said resolutely. “Let’s hope the Divine is as prepared to act as we are.”

  • Chapter 32 – The Qunari Uprising

    20 Drakonis 9:34

    Ariana’s heart raced as she navigated the streets of Hightown, the weight of the chaos pressing down on her. The screams, the clash of steel, the guttural shouts of the Qunari—it was a cacophony of destruction that seemed endless. But in the midst of the turmoil, her focus remained razor-sharp. Find survivors. Avoid the main force. And Cullen… She pushed the thought aside for now. Worry wouldn’t help. Don’t think, Ariana. Act. Krieger’s words as steadfast as ever in her mind. He wasn’t wrong.

    As she moved, she kept to the shadows, dispatching lone Qunari when necessary but avoiding larger groups. Her daggers flashed in the dim light, precise and efficient. She had to conserve her strength—there were too many of them to take head-on. In the distance, she saw a large force moving toward Viscount’s Keep, their disciplined march unmistakable even in the chaos. The sight made her blood run cold. They’re making a play for the city’s heart.

    She pressed on, descending toward Lowtown, where the chaos seemed to thrum like a living beast. The narrow alleys and crowded streets were a dangerous labyrinth, but Ariana knew them well. As she rounded a corner, she caught sight of Valentina ahead, flanked by a small group of the most proficient recruits. Relief washed over her as she approached them.

    “Wolf,” Valentina greeted, her voice calm but tense despite the chaos. “We were on our way to find you.”

    “Good,” Ariana replied briskly, her eyes scanning the group. “Where are the others?”

    “The newest recruits are holding position at the warehouse,” Linnea’s voice answered from above, as she dropped down from a nearby rooftop with Lamberto close behind.

    Ariana nodded, wasting no time. “I need to know where the Qunari are concentrating their forces and where we can make the most impact,” she said quickly, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Avoid detection, save what innocents you can but… we still need to stick to the shadows as best as possible.”

    Linnea hesitated, her expression flickering with frustration. “We should have seen this coming. I should have seen it. I thought we had more time—”

    “We all did,” Ariana cut her off gently but firmly. “There’s no point dwelling on what we missed. We act now.”

    Linnea nodded, her jaw tightening as she pushed the guilt aside. “Understood.”

    “Relay a message to Hawke,” Ariana continued, turning to her. “The Qunari are marching on the Viscount’s Keep. She needs to know immediately.”

    Lamberto frowned. “The Keep? Are they after the Viscount?”

    “Probably a good guess,” Ariana replied curtly. Then, softening slightly, she turned to Valentina. “Find Cullen. Confirm he’s safe, but do not engage unless he’s overwhelmed. If you see no other choice, help him, but do not draw attention.”

    The Rangers acknowledged her commands with a unified, “Understood, Wolf,” before melting into the chaos like shadows.

    Ariana took a steadying breath and pressed on toward Lowtown. The carnage was no less intense here, but she moved with purpose, rescuing whoever she could while staying clear of large Qunari groups. Her daggers worked quickly, cutting through binds to free captives and holding off the occasional skirmish.

    Her heart skipped a beat when she spotted familiar figures in the distance—Hawke, Varric, Merrill, and Anders, their weapons drawn and faces set with determination. Relief flickered through her as she ran to meet them, calling out over the din.

    “Hawke!” she shouted.

    Hawke turned, her blade glinting in the dim light, and nodded sharply. “Ariana.”

    They closed the distance quickly, Hawke’s voice sharp and businesslike. “The Qunari are staging a full-scale assault.”

    “I know,” Ariana replied, her voice tight. “They were moving toward the Viscount’s Keep. Their numbers are significant.”

    Varric, his crossbow cocked and ready, gave her a grim look. “Then you know things are getting worse by the second. The guard’s scattered, and the Templars aren’t exactly swarming to help.”

    “Anders, Merrill, and I have been focusing on evacuating the streets,” Hawke added, wiping sweat from her brow. “But we need to regroup. If they’re targeting the Keep, they’re making a play for control of the city.”

    Ariana’s mind raced, her thoughts flickering between the Keep, the Rangers, and the Gallows. Cullen… But now wasn’t the time to let her mind wander. She turned her attention back to Hawke. “We need a coordinated effort,” she said, scanning the group. “Where do you need me?”

    Hawke paused, considering for only a moment before gesturing toward the docks. “We’ve heard reports of skirmishes there. It’s close to your Rangers’ warehouse. If the Qunari get a foothold there, they’ll control all incoming supplies.”

    Ariana nodded sharply. “Understood.”

    She exchanged a quick glance with Varric, who gave her a nod of encouragement, and then turned to make her way toward the docks. The battle wasn’t over—not by a long shot—and Ariana knew the decisions they made in the next few hours could determine the fate of Kirkwall.

    ~~~

    Hawke smirked, brushing the dirt from her gloves turning to Ariana before leaving. “And if the White Wolf and her Rangers don’t mind handling the rest of the city, then we’ll make our way to Hightown.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a dry smile. “Oh, just save the rest of the city, then? Simple enough.” She shook her head but gave Hawke a knowing glance. “Leave it to us.”

    As they prepared to part ways, Ariana turned back one last time. “Oh, and Hawke, Varric… don’t go dying on me. I’ll pull you back from the Fade and kill you myself if you do.”

    Varric chuckled, a rare flicker of lightness in the dire moment. “Don’t worry, Pup. I’ve survived worse.”

    Ariana watched as the group disappeared into the chaos before turning her focus back to the task at hand. She pulled the horn from her belt and sounded it—a distinct, sharp call designed to rally Rangers in the area. The sharp, resonant tone echoed through the narrow streets, cutting through the noise of battle like a beacon. But she knew the risk: the sound could draw not just allies, but Qunari as well.

    Her hand stayed on her weapon, her sharp eyes scanning the surrounding streets. Soon enough, Rangers began to converge on her position, moving efficiently through the alleys and shadows of Lowtown. Ariana gave quick, clear orders, dividing them into squads to secure key areas and evacuate civilians.

    As she moved toward the Alienage, Lamberto and his squad fell into step with her, their presence a reassuring weight at her side. Together, they swept the area, engaging pockets of Qunari and ensuring the safety of the residents. The fighting was brutal but swift; the Rangers moved with the discipline of seasoned warriors, cutting through the chaos with precision.

    Just as they were finishing up, Valentina approached, her face pale but her voice steady. “Wolf, Knight-Captain Cullen is at the docks. He and a small force of Templars are holding the position, trying to keep the Qunari from advancing toward the Gallows. But…” She hesitated, her eyes flicking to Ariana’s for permission to continue. “They won’t last much longer.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, her mind racing through the implications. Cullen… Maker, what would I do if I lost him now? The thought threatened to paralyze her, but she shoved it down, focusing instead on the task before her. “Valentina, Lamberto, with me. Linnea, take the remaining Rangers and keep scouting,” she ordered, her voice firm. “Save as many innocents as you can. I will handle the docks.”

    Linnea hesitated, her expression flickering with concern. “What are you going to do?” she asked, her voice low, wondering if Ariana was prepared to expose the White Wolf to Cullen.

    “We’re going to make sure the Qunari don’t overwhelm them and take the Gallows,” Ariana replied sharply. “The city will be lost if they do.”

    Linnea opened her mouth as if to protest, but thought better of it. She straightened and saluted crisply. “By your order, Wolf,” she said before disappearing back into the shadows with the remaining Rangers.

    Without another word, Ariana led Valentina and Lamberto through the winding streets of Lowtown, her steps quick and purposeful. As they neared the docks, she motioned for her companions to split off and flank the enemy forces, positioning themselves on either side of the battlefield.

    Ambushes aren’t won from the ground.

    Ariana leapt onto the nearest rooftop, her movements swift and deliberate. From this vantage point, she could see everything—the Qunari pressing against the Templars’ crumbling line, the chaos of battle threatening to spill further into the city. Her eyes fixed on Cullen at the center, his sword rising and falling in a blur of steel. He was holding the line, barely. Her pulse quickened. Hold on, Cullen. Just hold on.

    Suddenly, she saw a group of Qunari breaking toward Cullen’s position while he was already engaged in another fight. Don’t hesitate. Hesitation is death. With a controlled breath, she dropped silently into the fray, her blades flashing. Her first target fell in seconds, her blade slicing across his throat before his axe could drop. The second lunged, and she sidestepped smoothly, her twin daggers plunging into his side in one fluid motion. The third swung a heavy blade; she ducked beneath it, rolling behind him and driving her blade into his exposed back.

    She felt Cullen’s eyes on her as she moved, a flicker of recognition in his gaze. Their eyes locked for a brief second, and the weight of his unspoken questions pressed against her. If he knew, what would he say? Could he ever understand? But now wasn’t the time to dwell. He turned back to the fight, his movements more decisive, as though her presence had bolstered him.

    “Behind you!” Cullen’s voice rang out, sharp and commanding.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    Ariana spun, her daggers catching the Qunari mid-strike. The force of the blow rattled her arms, but she pushed through, sidestepping to deliver a swift counter that sent her opponent crumpling to the ground. She glanced back at Cullen, nodding her thanks before falling into rhythm with him, their strikes synchronizing effortlessly. They moved as if they had always fought together, her speed complementing his strength.

    Focus, Ariana.

    The fight surged on, the Qunari relentless, their brutal force threatening to overwhelm the defense. Ariana stayed in motion, her strikes swift and precise.

    Lamberto’s voice cut through the din. “Templars! Hold the line! Push them back away from the docks!”

    The Templars rallied, their efforts renewed by the Rangers’ intervention. But the Qunari pressed harder, determined to break through. Ariana’s blades flashed as she wove through the chaos, intercepting enemies wherever the line threatened to falter. She could feel the strain in her muscles, the burn of exertion, but she couldn’t stop. Not now.

    You don’t fight to survive, Ariana. You fight to win.

    Then she felt it. A shift in the weight behind her, too quick to fully react. The sharp, cold bite of steel pierced through her side, the force of the Qunari’s blade driving her forward. Her breath caught, the pain radiating like fire as she stumbled, barely managing to stay upright.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The reprimand seared through her thoughts as she gritted her teeth, forcing herself to twist sharply and drive her dagger into the Qunari’s neck. He fell, his weapon still embedded in her side, but she refused to falter. Her hand brushed the wound briefly, her fingers coming away slick with blood.

    You’re too important to lose the thought of Krieger’s voice for the first time was soft, almost regretful.

    No one noticed. Cullen had turned to rally the Templars, his focus on regrouping their forces. Ariana bit down on the pain, removing the weapon from her side, forcing her steps to remain steady. The blood soaking her cloak and armor was indistinguishable from the surrounding carnage, and her movements gave no sign of weakness. She couldn’t afford for anyone to see, to ask questions. She had to keep moving. She was the White Wolf, and she had to endure.

    The battle pressed on, but the tide was beginning to turn. The Rangers and Templars fought as one, driving the Qunari back step by step. Ariana moved with them, her blades carving a path through the chaos, her focus unyielding.

    For now, the line held. That was all that mattered.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s arm burned with fatigue as he raised his blade again, his shield battered from repeated blows. It felt like hours since the battle had begun, and the relentless tide of Qunari showed no sign of stopping. He gritted his teeth, the thought of retreat flickering in his mind. But retreat meant giving up the docks, and the Gallows—and the city. No, it all depended on this position holding, there was no retreat. His thoughts shifted to Hightown, to Ariana. Maker, let her be safe.

    He barely had time to process the image of her face before a hulking Qunari charged him head-on. Cullen braced himself, lifting his shield, when a flicker of movement on his left caught his attention. Another Qunari was closing in from the side, weapon raised high. Too late.

    A shadow dropped between him and the attacker, moving with deadly precision. A cloaked figure landed with lethal grace, steel flashing in the moonlight. The first Qunari’s advance was cut short as the figure’s blade struck true, dropping him in a single, precise movement. The second swung wildly, but the figure sidestepped with ease, delivering a swift counterstrike that sent him crumpling to the ground.

    Cullen blinked, trying to process the scene. The cloaked figure—wearing a white fur-trimmed cloak, a mask concealing the lower half of their face—moved like liquid fire. Their strikes were deliberate, calculated, and brutal. More Qunari rushed forward, but the figure intercepted, weaving through the chaos with practiced ease.

    “Behind you!” Cullen shouted as another Qunari advanced, blade aimed for the figure’s back.

    The figure didn’t hesitate. Pivoting on their heel, they parried the incoming strike and turned it into a fluid counterattack that left their opponent on the ground. They glanced back briefly, their masked face unreadable, they nodded their thanks before returning to the fray.

    Cullen snapped out of his daze, raising his own blade to engage the Qunari pressing in on his side. Whatever else was happening, there was no time to question it now. He moved closer to the cloaked figure, his instincts guiding him to their side. Without a word exchanged, they fell into a rhythm, fighting back-to-back against the Qunari horde.

    Suddenly, another figure joined the fray, calling out with a commanding voice. “Templars! Hold the line! Push them back!” It was a man in dark armor—Cullen vaguely recognized him as one of the figures he had seen arrive on the docks a few months back when he first saw the White Wolf.

    The Templars rallied at the call, bolstered by the arrival of reinforcements. The Rangers moved with brutal efficiency, their attacks coordinated and precise. Cullen couldn’t help but notice how the cloaked figure directed the fight with subtle gestures—motions that the others responded to without hesitation. Whoever this White Wolf was, they commanded the battlefield.

    Finally, the last of the attackers fell. Silence descended over the docks, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing and the distant echoes of battle from other parts of the city. Cullen turned, lowering his weapon, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on the cloaked figure. He’d heard stories, whispers about the White Wolf, but to see them here again—and fighting with such ruthless efficiency—was something else entirely.

    “You’re the White Wolf,” Cullen said, his voice low but tinged with disbelief. “What are you doing here?”

    The figure froze for a moment before Valentina stepped forward, her expression composed but unreadable. “The White Wolf fights where the people need them,” she said smoothly, her tone neutral. “Tonight, you needed them.”

    Cullen’s eyes flicked back to the cloaked figure, frustration simmering beneath the surface. “Why are you in Kirkwall?” he demanded, his tone sharp.

    The figure gave no reply. Instead, they raised a gloved hand, gesturing toward the fallen Qunari as if to say, Your city is still standing because of us. With deliberate care, they inclined their head in a slight, deliberate bow. The meaning was clear: You’re welcome.

    Before Cullen could respond, the figure turned and disappeared into the shadows, their white cloak vanishing into the night.

    Cullen stepped forward instinctively, but Lamberto and Valentina moved to block his path, their postures firm but not overtly hostile. “That’s far enough, Knight-Captain,” Lamberto said evenly.

    “I have questions,” Cullen pressed, his frustration bleeding into his voice. “Kirkwall isn’t a battlefield for mercenaries to play hero.”

    Valentina’s eyes hardened slightly. “The White Wolf isn’t here to asnwer your questions and they aren’t playing, neither are we. We saved your position. Perhaps you should focus on keeping it.”

    Cullen’s gaze flicked to her, recognition dawning. “I’ve seen you before. At the docks. Weren’t you supposed to be in Starkhaven?”

    Valentina smirked faintly. “Who says we weren’t. Maybe we were just leaving when the chaos broke out.”

    Cullen’s brows furrowed, his frustration mounting. “If you’re truly with the Crows, then why do you answer to the White Wolf?”

    Her smirk widened slightly, but her eyes remained unreadable. “You think you know everything about us?”

    Before Cullen could retort, the other Templars began to gather around, their exhaustion giving way to murmurs of awe. “The White Wolf,” one of them whispered, eyes wide. “They saved us.”

    “Andraste’s grace, did you see them fight?” another added. “Like something out of the stories.”

    Cullen’s grip tightened on his blade, the praise grating against his nerves. “Back to your posts,” he ordered sharply. “The docks still need defending.”

    As the Templars dispersed, Cullen turned back to Lamberto and Valentina. “This isn’t over.”

    Lamberto smirked faintly. “It never is.”

    Without another word, the two Rangers melted into the shadows, leaving Cullen standing alone amidst the wreckage of the battlefield. His thoughts churned as he scanned the darkened alleys, frustration warring with a begrudging sense of respect. The White Wolf… The name echoed in his mind, heavy with unanswered questions.

    For now, those questions would have to wait. His priority was clear. He needed to find Ariana and make sure she was safe. Letting out a steadying breath, he turned and began making his way toward Hightown, the memory of the White Wolf’s silent, calculating movements etched into his mind.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s thoughts churned with equal parts frustration and urgency. The battle had drained him, but the memory of Ariana’s face kept him moving. She had been on his mind through every strike, every parry. She wasn’t trained for this—or was she? The thought lingered, unbidden. He found himself reminded of that day on the Wounded Coast, the slavers that had ambushed them, and the way she had cut through them with lethal efficiency. He hadn’t expected that—not from her. He had known she was capable, but the precision and ruthlessness she displayed that day hinted at a far deeper training than he’d understood.

    Even so, the memory offered little comfort. A few slavers in the wilderness were a far cry from the organized fury of the Qunari. He couldn’t shake the nagging fear that she might overestimate herself, or worse, underestimate the sheer brutality of her enemy.

    The image of her estate flashed in his mind—the warm halls, the steadfast presence of Isabel and Emma. He clung to that thought like a lifeline, hoping against hope that the battle hadn’t reached that far yet. The idea of something happening to her—or to any of them—pushed him forward, his pace quickening.

    The White Wolf… The name echoed in his thoughts as his boots struck against the cobblestones. The rumors surrounding this enigmatic figure had spread across Kirkwall, equal parts alarming and intriguing. They fought with the precision of someone who had seen years of battle, someone unflinching in the face of chaos. Yet… there was something unsettlingly familiar about the way they moved, the way they carried themselves. He couldn’t place it, but none of that mattered now.

    All he cared about was Ariana. He had to make sure she was safe, that nothing in this chaos had reached her. He needed to see her, to hold her, to know for certain she was all right.

    As Cullen passed through Lowtown, the remnants of the Qunari assault were everywhere. Bodies littered the streets—Templars, Qunari, and civilians alike. Smoke curled into the night sky, its acrid scent stinging his nostrils. The air was heavy with death and the muffled cries of those tending to the wounded. He forced himself to keep moving, his boots splashing through shallow puddles of blood as he climbed the stairs toward Hightown.

    The higher he climbed, the quieter the streets became, though the tension in the air was palpable. Hightown was far from untouched—broken glass and splintered wood scattered the pristine stone streets, signs of the battle that had reached even here. A few city guards lingered, dragging debris to clear paths, but they seemed as lost as anyone else.

    Cullen’s heart pounded as he turned the final corner, the familiar silhouette of Ariana’s estate coming into view. The grand stone walls stood tall, the windows glowing faintly with the warm light of the hearths inside. Relief washed over him, though it didn’t fully quell the anxiety gnawing at his chest.

    He quickened his pace, stepping up to the door and knocking firmly. For a moment, there was no response, and the silence only fueled his unease. Then, the sound of hurried footsteps reached his ears, followed by the door creaking open to reveal Isabel.

    “Cullen,” she said, her voice a mixture of relief and surprise. “You’re alive.”

    “I could say the same for you,” Cullen replied, his eyes scanning the entryway behind her. “Ariana—”

    “She’s fine,” Isabel interrupted, stepping aside to let him in. “But she’s not here.”

    Cullen’s brows furrowed, his heart sinking. “Not here? Where is she?”

    Isabel hesitated, glancing toward the stairs. “She went out earlier… She was looking for our staff that weren’t home. She would have headed for the Alienage most likely, but she hasn’t returned yet.”

    Cullen’s fists clenched at his sides, his thoughts racing. “She’s out there? Alone? Does she realize what’s happening in the city?”

    “She knows,” Isabel said, her voice firm. “But you know Ariana—she’s not one to sit idly by when people need her.”

    Cullen’s frustration flared, but he tamped it down. Maker save me, does she have to be so stubborn? “Did she say where she was going after the Alienage?”

    Isabel shook her head. “No. Just that she’d be back as soon as she could.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, his mind already calculating his next move. “If she comes back, keep her here. Don’t let her leave again.”

    “And where will you be?” Isabel asked, crossing her arms.

    “Finding her,” Cullen replied simply, stepping back toward the door. “She shouldn’t be out there.”

    “She’s not helpless, Cullen,” Isabel called after him. “You give her too little credit.”

    He paused, turning back to face her. “She’s not helpless, but she’s not invincible either. Neither am I. Someone else just saved me from being overrun.” he hated having to admit that, but it was the truth. And if he and his Templars had needed saving, what chance did Ariana have alone.

    Isabel’s expression shifted to confusion, though her concern remained clear. Before she could respond, Cullen turned and stepped out into the night again, the heavy weight of uncertainty pressing down on him. His heart tugged in two directions—toward the search for Ariana and the responsibilities pulling him back to the Gallows. But for now, one thought overpowered the rest: Find her.

    The battle had ended at the docks, but Cullen knew the night was far from over. However, despite his distrust for mercenaries, for better or worse he knew that there appeared to be Silver Rangers currently defending the city. To what end he didn’t know, but it didn’t matter now. All that mattered was finding her.

    ~~~

    Ariana slipped into the warehouse, her steps measured, her breaths shallow as the adrenaline of the battle ebbed, leaving a gnawing ache in its place. The dim light inside cast long shadows over the Rangers gathered there, their faces a mix of exhaustion and relief. She pulled off her blood-soaked cloak and discarded it without ceremony, along with her gloves and weapons—each piece a symbol of the White Wolf she could no longer afford to be in this moment.

    Linnea’s sharp eyes immediately caught the dark stain spreading across Ariana’s side. “Wolf, you’re hurt,” she said, stepping toward her, her tone more commanding than concerned.

    “It’s nothing,” Ariana replied quickly, her voice steady but quieter than usual. She unwound the sash from her waist with a practiced motion, pressing it tightly against her side as a makeshift bandage to stem the bleeding. She tied it off with a wince, her movements efficient despite the sharp sting that flared with each motion.

    But as the adrenaline faded further, a deeper pain began to settle in, sharper and more insistent with every breath. She leaned briefly against the edge of the nearest table, her free hand pressing against her side. A sharp, stabbing sensation spread from her ribs, stealing the breath from her lungs. She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to straighten, but the movement sent another spike of pain radiating through her torso.

    Her mind raced, piecing it together. The blade had run her through cleanly, but the force of the strike—it must have cracked or broken her ribs. She exhaled slowly, trying to manage her breathing, but even that came in shallow, halting gasps.

    Linnea’s frown deepened as she stepped closer, her gaze fixed on the growing crimson against the fabric. “That doesn’t make it nothing,” she said, her tone sharper now.

    “I’ve had worse,” Ariana said, brushing past her with a dismissive wave, though her hand instinctively tightened against her ribs, her fingers trembling slightly. Each step sent jolts of pain coursing through her side, her body betraying the injury she was determined to hide. She couldn’t afford weakness. Not here, not now.

    But as she moved deeper into the warehouse, the realization settled heavily in her mind: she wasn’t just bleeding. The fight had left her more broken than she’d thought. And if she didn’t find a way to manage it soon, her strength wouldn’t hold out much longer.

    Linnea frowned, her gaze fixed on the spreading crimson against the fabric. “That doesn’t make it nothing.”

    Her hazel-green eyes scanned the room, taking stock of the Rangers, ignoring Linnea’s protest. “We need to take stock first. Is everyone accounted for? Any casualties?”

    Valentina stepped forward, her expression both respectful and worried. “Everyone’s back. No losses, just a few minor injuries.”

    Relief flickered across Ariana’s face, but she refused to let it linger. “Good. That’s what matters.”

    Linnea crossed her arms, her expression hardening as she followed Ariana’s movements. “And what about you? You’re bleeding all over the floor.”

    Ariana stepped toward the map table, but the motion sent a sharp jolt of pain through her ribs, sharper than before. Her breath hitched, and she felt an oppressive tightness settling in her chest. She clenched her jaw, forcing her posture to remain steady. “I’ll deal with it later. Right now, I need to get back to Hightown.”

    Valentina and Lamberto exchanged concerned glances, and Valentina stepped closer, her voice firm but hesitant. “Wolf, you’re in no condition to go anywhere right now. Let us—”

    “No.” Ariana’s voice cut through the room like a blade. She turned to face them, her expression firm despite the pallor creeping into her features. Her stance was authoritative, a leader unwilling to entertain further argument. “Cullen might already be looking for me. If he finds me here, it’s over. For all of us.”

    Valentina opened her mouth to argue, but Ariana silenced her with a raised hand, her tone softening slightly. “I’ve discarded the cloak, gloves, and my weapons. He won’t recognize me. It’ll be fine.” Her eyes swept over the group, the faintest hint of gratitude breaking through her exhaustion. “You’ve done enough tonight. Rest. Regroup. And keep to the shadows.”

    She moved toward the door, her steps careful but deliberate. Every movement was a reminder of the wound she couldn’t afford to dwell on, but her focus was already ahead—on the estate, on getting back before Cullen realized she had been out.

    The Rangers watched in tense silence as she left, Valentina’s hand twitching as if to reach for her, but ultimately staying at her side. Linnea muttered something under her breath, though she didn’t move to stop Ariana either.

    The cold night air hit Ariana like a wall as she stepped outside. Each step toward Hightown felt heavier than the last, the pain a constant companion beneath the makeshift bandage. Her mind raced, each thought tangled with the next. Just get home. Just make it back before anyone sees.

    But as she disappeared into the shadows, one thought pressed harder than the rest: How long can I keep this up?

    ~~~

    Ariana moved swiftly through the streets, her breath coming in short, sharp bursts. Each step sent a jolt of pain through her side, her makeshift bandage doing little to stem the bleeding. The wound throbbed relentlessly, her ribs protesting every movement, but she forced herself onward. Her discarded cloak and gloves back at the warehouse left her in plain armor, dirtied and bloodstained, blending her into the aftermath of the battle. To any casual observer, she was just another survivor staggering home.

    As she neared the stairs towards Hightown, the faint echoes of chaos from Lowtown lingered in the distance, a reminder that the city’s respite was temporary at best. Ariana’s focus was singular: get home before Cullen returns. He couldn’t find her like this—not bloodied, wounded, and barely holding herself together. Not now. Not ever.

    She rounded a corner, her heart stuttering as she saw a familiar figure ahead. Relief warred with dread. Cullen. His armor was battered, his sword sheathed at his side, but his determined stride betrayed no sign of exhaustion. She had hoped to avoid him, to slip into the estate unnoticed, but it was too late. He hadn’t seen her yet.

    “Cullen,” she called, forcing her voice to sound steadier than she felt.

    His head snapped toward her, his sharp gaze locking onto her. Relief flashed across his face, quickly replaced by frustration as he closed the distance between them. “Ariana! What were you thinking, being out here alone?”

    “I wasn’t alone,” she countered, her tone defensive, though her voice wavered slightly. She forced herself to stand straighter, every movement deliberate to hide her pain. “I was looking for our staff. Some of them were out in the Alienage when this started. I couldn’t leave them.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, running a hand through his disheveled hair. “Did you find them?”

    “I did,” she said with a small nod. “Most of them. The ones I could.”

    Before she could say more, he reached out and pulled her into a tight embrace. The sudden pressure against her ribs sent a sharp, searing pain shooting through her chest. She bit down a gasp, but the flinch was unavoidable, her body stiffening in his arms.

    Cullen immediately stepped back, concern replacing his frustration. “You’re hurt.”

    “It’s nothing,” she said quickly, shaking her head. “Broken ribs, maybe. Breathing hurts, but I’m fine.”

    His eyes narrowed, his gaze sweeping over her with the same precision he brought to combat. “Broken ribs aren’t nothing,” he muttered, his tone edged with frustration. His gaze dropped lower, catching the dark stain seeping through her armor at her side. The blood stood out against the dirt and grime, vivid and damning. His heart sank.

    “Ariana.” His voice was low, almost disbelieving, as he gently took hold of her wrist and moved her hand away. The blood soaked through the makeshift bandage and continued to flow, pooling against the leather. “You’re bleeding.”

    “It’s—” she started, her voice faltering as she caught sight of the extent of the wound. She swallowed hard, her deflection failing her at last. “Alright… perhaps not nothing.”

    Her knees buckled as the words left her lips, her strength finally giving out. Cullen moved instinctively, catching her before she could hit the ground. Her weight sagged against him, her head resting briefly on his chest as her eyes fluttered shut. “Ariana! Stay with me,” he urged, his voice tight with panic.

    He shifted, lifting her into his arms with practiced ease. Her head leaned slightly against his shoulder. His jaw tightened, his mind racing. “Hold on,” he murmured, his voice both a plea and a command. “I’m taking you to the Circle.”

    She stirred weakly, her fingers grasping at his collar. “No… the Circle,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible. “I can’t… go there.”

    “You can,” Cullen said firmly, his arms tightening around her as he lifted her effortlessly. “And you will. You need a healer, Ariana. Don’t argue with me now.”

    Her protests faded into incoherence, the last of her strength slipping away. Cullen’s jaw tightened as he adjusted his hold, his strides quickening. The looming spires of the Gallows came into view, their oppressive shadow a stark reminder of what awaited them both. But in this moment, the fear of what might come later paled in comparison to the fear gripping his heart now.

    Her head rested against his shoulder, her blood staining his armor. Every step felt heavier, every breath of hers he couldn’t hear tightening the knot in his chest. His prayers were silent but fervent: Maker, let her live. Let her fight another day.

    The battle at the docks had ended, but for Cullen, the night’s true fight had just begun.

  • Chapter 31 – The Battle to Come

    14 Wintermarch – 20 Drakonis 9:34

    Over the next few months, Valentina, Lamberto, and Linnea executed their roles with precision and care. Recruiting, training, and gathering information became the lifeblood of the Rangers’ operations, each task carried out in the shadows of Kirkwall’s chaotic streets. Their new base, the warehouse near the docks, provided the perfect cover—a fortress hidden in plain sight.

    Ariana’s voice echoed through the warehouse during one of their first meetings, her tone firm but calm. “If you are caught,” she told the gathered recruits, her gaze sweeping across their faces, “you’re not Rangers. You’re free agents working for yourselves. No one here will acknowledge you.”

    There were murmurs of agreement, though unease lingered in the air. To Ariana, it was essential to strike a balance between pragmatism and reassurance. “That said,” she continued, her voice softening, “I promise you this: if you ever get into trouble, I will come for you. Hawke will come for you. We won’t leave you behind.”

    The tension eased slightly, though the weight of the task ahead was evident in their expressions.

    She paced slowly, her boots clicking against the warehouse floor. “No heroics, ever,” she added, her tone sharpening again. “It is hard—I know it is—to see someone dragged off in chains. But we cannot openly oppose the Templars. Not yet. We have to be smarter, or we lose everything.”

    The recruits nodded, though Ariana could see the conflict in their eyes. They had sworn their loyalty to her, to the Rangers’ mission, but loyalty didn’t make the task any easier. For some, the restraint she demanded felt like a betrayal of the cause they had signed up for. For others, it was a sobering reminder of the dangers they faced.

    Hawke and Varric had been invaluable in connecting the Rangers to the Mage Underground. Through them, Ariana had gained access to hidden networks and crucial contacts—people who had spent years working in secrecy to protect mages from the Templars’ reach. Trust came slowly, but with Hawke’s reputation and Varric’s silver tongue, introductions were made, and the groundwork was laid.

    Still, Hawke couldn’t help but voice her frustrations one evening at the Hanged Man. “We’re dancing around the problem, Ariana,” she said, leaning across the table. “The mages need more than whispers and hiding places. They need to be saved.”

    Ariana sighed, nursing her drink. “You think I don’t want to save them all? But we can’t. Not like this.”

    “We could do more,” Hawke pressed. “We should do more.”

    Ariana set her glass down, her gaze meeting Hawke’s directly. “What would you have us do, Hawke? Break into the Gallows and free all the mages? Are you prepared for that? Are they prepared for that?”

    Hawke hesitated, her jaw tightening. “If it comes to that… yes.”

    Valentina, seated nearby, raised a skeptical brow. “And then what? Meredith will hunt every last one of them down. The mages, us, anyone who so much as looks like they helped.”

    “We can’t stop her with a prison break,” Linnea added, her tone calm but firm. “Not without losing everything we’re building here.”

    “So what’s the plan then?” Hawke shot back, frustration bubbling beneath her words. “We just keep sneaking a handful of mages out at a time while Meredith makes more Tranquil every day? How long before there’s no one left to save?”

    Ariana exhaled, leaning back in her chair. “We don’t have the numbers yet. Not for a full-scale fight. Not for the kind of war you’re talking about.”

    “And we are preparing for that war,” Valentina interjected, her voice steady. “Every recruit, every mage we save, every piece of information we gather—it all leads to the same place. But we can’t rush it.”

    Hawke shook her head, but Varric, who had been quietly nursing his drink, finally spoke up. “She’s right, Hawke. If you want this to work, we have to play the long game. And believe me, I hate waiting as much as the next dwarf, but we don’t have the luxury of charging in crossbows blazing.”

    Hawke’s shoulders sagged slightly, the fight draining from her posture. “I just… I hate this. Watching it happen, knowing we can do more.”

    “So do I,” Ariana said quietly. “But if we fight too soon, we lose. And if it comes to that, if we do need to fight…” She paused, her gaze sweeping across the table, resting on each of them in turn. “The full force of the Silver Rangers will stand with the mages. We’ll fight for them, and for anyone else who cannot fight for themselves.”

    The words settled heavily over the group, a quiet promise that they all understood. The lines had been drawn, even if the battle hadn’t begun yet. For now, their only weapon was patience.

    Varric broke the silence with a wry smile, raising his glass. “Here’s to patience. Not exactly my favorite thing, but it gets the job done.”

    Ariana smirked, lifting her glass. “To patience.”

    The group joined the toast, the clinking of glasses briefly cutting through the somber air. In the distance, the sounds of Lowtown’s chaos echoed faintly, a reminder of the city they were trying to save—one step, one life at a time.

    ~~~

    A few days later, Ariana met Linnea in one of the smaller rooms off the main floor of the warehouse. It was quieter there, away from the hum of training and the murmur of scouts exchanging updates. Ariana leaned against the edge of a battered table, arms crossed, her expression calm but expectant.

    “What do we know about Cullen?” Ariana asked, her voice low but steady. “How much does he seem to know about what’s happening?”

    Linnea shifted her weight, her tone measured as she replied, “As best as I can tell, he’s not directly involved. He hasn’t attended any of the more… questionable raids or interrogations. And the people I’ve spoken to don’t recall seeing him in situations where Tranquility was being administered.”

    Ariana nodded, though her brows furrowed slightly. “But he’s not completely unaware.”

    “No,” Linnea admitted. “From what I’ve pieced together, he knows it’s happening. When it’s reported to him, it’s usually framed as a necessary action—mages too dangerous, too unstable, or caught dabbling in blood magic. He doesn’t seem to question it too much.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she processed the information. It was both a relief and a frustration. Cullen wasn’t actively part of the atrocities, but his acceptance of them—however justified they might seem to him—meant there was little chance of swaying him while he remained under Meredith’s influence.

    “Anything else?” Ariana asked, her voice soft but tinged with an edge.

    Linnea hesitated for a moment before continuing. “There’s something else. Not about Cullen or the Templars, but it could become a bigger problem for us. The Qunari.”

    Ariana straightened, her attention sharpening. “What about them?”

    “There have been more confrontations,” Linnea said, her expression darkening. “Merchants in Lowtown are reporting stolen shipments, sailors are complaining about dock interference, and there have been skirmishes in the alleys near the Qunari compound. It’s not just petty disputes anymore—the Arishok is getting… anxious.”

    Ariana frowned, rubbing her temples as she considered the implications. “Do we know what’s pushing him? Or what he’s waiting for?”

    Linnea shook her head. “Not yet. But he’s been more visible, and his people are growing restless. If something doesn’t change soon, they may decide to force the issue.”

    “Force the issue?” Ariana repeated, her tone skeptical but wary.

    Linnea nodded. “If they’re holding out for something—a solution, a negotiation—and it doesn’t come? They won’t stay passive forever. And if the Arishok loses his patience, it won’t just be the docks that feel it. It’ll be the whole city.”

    Ariana exhaled heavily, the weight of Linnea’s report settling over her. “Do you think they’ll target us?”

    “I don’t think they’ve noticed us,” Linnea replied. “But if Kirkwall descends into chaos, it’ll affect everyone—including us. It’s something to keep an eye on.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her mind already racing with possibilities. The Qunari were a force she couldn’t afford to underestimate, and if their growing tension turned into action, it could throw everything off balance. The Rangers were barely holding their own against the Templars’ vigilance—another front, especially one as volatile as the Qunari, could be disastrous.

    “Keep me updated,” Ariana said firmly. “I want to know if the situation changes. And see if you can get someone closer to the docks to keep watch.”

    Linnea nodded. “Already done. We’ve got a few people embedded with the merchant caravans, keeping their ears open.”

    “Good,” Ariana said, her expression hardening. “We’ve got enough problems as it is. The last thing we need is a war with the Qunari on top of everything else. I’ll talk to Hawke, see what she knows.”

    As Linnea left to continue her work, Ariana remained in the quiet room, her thoughts heavy. Between Cullen’s precarious position, the Templars’ actions, and now the brewing tension with the Qunari, Kirkwall felt like a city sitting atop a powder keg. And she couldn’t shake the feeling that the spark was coming sooner than any of them were prepared for.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s boots echoed against the polished stone streets of Hightown, the gilded façade of Kirkwall’s wealth a stark contrast to the shadows she had just left behind in Lowtown. Her thoughts churned with Linnea’s warning about the Qunari, a tension simmering in her chest. Whatever the Arishok sought, Ariana suspected it would mean trouble for everyone in the city—mages or not.

    Arriving at Hawke’s estate, she knocked sharply and was ushered inside by the household staff. The warmth of the home, filled with signs of life and personality, was a welcome reprieve from the cold unease in her mind.

    “Well, well, what brings Lady Ariana Trevelyan to my humble estate?” Hawke teased as she appeared at the top of the stairs, descending with an easy, confident grace.

    Ariana couldn’t help but chuckle, the tension momentarily lifting. “Right, yes, it’s very quaint. You should be jealous of mine,” she replied, her sarcasm sharpened by exhaustion.

    “Oh, absolutely. The unmatched splendor of a noblewoman’s estate. How do you even bear it?” Hawke deadpanned, gesturing dramatically.

    Their banter carried them into the sitting room, where Hawke poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Ariana. It was a familiar ritual, one that hinted at the ease of their friendship. Yet, as Ariana swirled the wine in her glass, her focus drifted back to the unease sitting heavy in her chest.

    “What do you know about the Arishok?” she asked, her voice cutting through the warmth of the moment. “I’m hearing rumors he’s looking for something and seems to be getting restless.”

    Hawke’s sigh was long and heavy, her shoulders sinking under the weight of what she knew. “Unfortunately, I know more than I’d like,” she admitted. “If your spymaster is reporting this, it’s worse than I thought. Let me start from the beginning.”

    Ariana leaned forward slightly, her fingers tightening around the stem of her glass as Hawke began to speak.

    “They arrived in 9:31,” Hawke explained, her tone measured. “The Qunari. They came for one reason: a stolen relic called the Tome of Koslun. According to their leader, they can’t return home without it. They’ve been looking for it ever since.”

    Ariana frowned. Four years of waiting in this city, observing its dysfunction, its corruption—what toll had that taken on them? She could see the frustration on Hawke’s face, her usual bravado replaced with a rare seriousness.

    “The Tome,” Ariana repeated softly. “Do we know what it is? Why it’s so important?”

    “Not exactly,” Hawke admitted. “But whatever it is, it’s sacred to them. Without it, they’re stuck here, and Kirkwall is… well, let’s just say it’s not to their taste.”

    Ariana nodded, but her thoughts were already racing. The Qunari’s code, the Qun, demanded discipline and order. Kirkwall was chaos incarnate. How much longer could they endure this city’s rot before something gave?

    “They’ve had their share of grievances here,” Hawke continued, her expression darkening. “I’ve had to step in more than once to keep things from boiling over. There was the matter of saar-qamek, for example.”

    “Saar-qamek?” Ariana asked, unfamiliar with the term.

    “It’s a formula for a poisonous gas,” Hawke clarified, her tone darkening. “The Qunari use it sparingly, as a weapon of war. Someone in Kirkwall stole it thinking it was the formula for gaatlok—an ambitious merchant trying to sell it to the highest bidder. By the time I tracked it down, it was too late. It had already been released in a side alley in Lowtown.”

    Ariana’s eyes widened, a wave of unease washing over her. “It was released? What happened? How many—”

    “Not as many as you’d think,” Hawke interrupted. “But still too many. The Qunari killed the ones responsible, but it was chaos. People choking, dying, and all because someone decided they could profit from selling the Qunari’s weapons.” Hawke’s voice carried a bitter edge as she took a sip of her wine.

    Ariana swallowed hard, her mind reeling with the implications. “I didn’t hear about this.”

    “It happened while you were gone,” Hawke said softly, “It was over quickly, and the city moved on. As it always does. But it was… bad. Really bad.”

    Ariana closed her eyes for a moment, imagining the scene: the narrow, crowded streets of Lowtown filled with people gasping for breath, collapsing as the poisonous mist spread. She felt the weight of her absence keenly, even if it was irrational.

    “And the Qunari?” she asked, her voice tight.

    “They were furious,” Hawke admitted. “But I think they blamed the thieves more than the city itself. At least that’s what I told myself when I gave the formula back to them. They’re… restrained, but only because they’re focused on the Tome. That restraint won’t last forever.”

    Ariana nodded grimly, her thoughts churning. The Qunari had already endured so many provocations—how much more would it take to push them over the edge?

    “Then there was the Qunari delegation,” Hawke continued, her voice growing colder. “A group of Qunari went missing when they were on their way to meet with the Viscount. They were ambushed and killed.”

    Ariana’s breath caught. “By who?”

    “A Templar,” Hawke said grimly. “He bore the Grand Cleric’s seal.”

    Ariana’s jaw clenched. The implications were staggering. “A Templar? And the Qunari know?”

    “They do,” Hawke confirmed. “The Arishok didn’t retaliate, but I could see it in his eyes—he wanted to. I think the only reason he held back was because it wasn’t part of their mission. They’re here for the Tome, and until they have it, they’ll endure.”

    Endure. The word felt like a warning. The Arishok’s restraint was commendable, but Ariana doubted it was limitless.

    “And then there’s Seamus,” Hawke said, taking a long sip of her wine before continuing. “The Viscount’s son. He converted to the Qun not long ago. He believed in what they stood for—order, fairness. It cost him his life.”

    Ariana’s eyes widened. “Seamus was killed because of his beliefs?”

    “Because of Mother Petrice,” Hawke corrected, her voice laced with disdain. “She orchestrated it. A senseless death to stoke hatred against the Qunari. The Viscount is furious, but he’s powerless to do anything. The city is on edge, and the Qunari are angrier than ever.”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, the weight of these revelations pressing down on her. Each piece of the puzzle painted a picture of a city teetering on the edge of chaos. And then Hawke dropped the final blow.

    “There’s one more thing,” she said, her tone resigned. “I know where the Tome of Koslun is. Or rather, was. I know who has it.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her gaze sharp. “Who?”

    Hawke hesitated, then said, “Isabela.”

    Ariana stared at her, disbelief flashing across her face. “Isabela? You’re saying she has the Tome?”

    “She’s the one that stole it,” Hawke admitted, her voice heavy with frustration. “And now she’s gone.”

    “Gone?” Ariana’s voice rose. “You’re saying she took the Tome of Koslun and disappeared? And you’re just telling me this now?”

    “And… I recently helped her acquire a ship,” Hawke replied, ignoring the accusatory tone. “She could be anywhere by now.”

    “This isn’t good, Hawke.” Ariana’s voice was sharp, her mind racing. “You’re telling me we have nothing to offer the Arishok to make him leave?”

    “We don’t,” Hawke said bluntly. “And I didn’t tell you because it had nothing to do with the mages.”

    “And yet it could threaten our entire operation if this city falls to chaos! I don’t think a Qunari invasion is what the Divine had in mind when she asked us to save the mages.” Ariana shot back, standing abruptly and pacing the room. The tension in her chest had hardened into something sharp and unyielding. She turned to Hawke, her voice low and cold. “We’re sitting on a powder keg, Hawke. If the Arishok loses patience, it won’t just be about the their relic anymore.”

    “I know,” Hawke said quietly, her tone lacking its usual defiance.

    Ariana stared at her, frustration and fear warring within her. This wasn’t just another problem to solve. This was a storm, brewing just beyond the horizon, and she had the sinking feeling it was about to break.

    ~~~

    Over those same months, Cullen and Ariana settled into a rhythm of sparring in the mornings, their sessions becoming a steady fixture in Cullen’s week. It was a simple routine: he would arrive at the estate shortly after sunrise, dressed in his training gear, and find Ariana already waiting for him in the courtyard, her twin daggers glinting faintly in the dawn light.

    The first few sessions were straightforward, almost nostalgic. They began with drills—blocks, parries, dodges—much like their training days near Lake Calenhad. Yet as the weeks passed, Cullen couldn’t shake the growing suspicion that she was holding back. Her movements were precise, but her attacks lacked full force. Her speed—while impressive—felt measured, like she was pulling her strikes just short of their true potential.

    Today was no different. Their blades clashed in a swift series of strikes and counters, Ariana’s agility matching Cullen’s strength. She dodged his heavier blows with ease, her footwork almost too fluid, like a dance she’d rehearsed countless times. Yet something about the rhythm felt off.

    “You’re holding back,” Cullen said abruptly, breaking their flow as he stepped back and lowered his blade.

    Ariana arched a brow, wiping a bead of sweat from her temple. “I’m not holding back,” she replied evenly, though there was a flicker of something unreadable in her gaze.

    “You are,” Cullen insisted, his tone firm but not unkind. “You’ve always been faster than me, which doesn’t explain why I’ve landed multiple hits while you’ve barely landed any.”

    Her smirk faded, and for a moment, she said nothing. Then she stepped forward, her blades at her sides. “I’m not pulling my punches,” she said quietly. “Maybe you’re still just better trained than I am. Strength has its advantages, and speed doesn’t win forever.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, his grip tightening on his sword. “That’s not it, and you know it. I asked you to spar with me because I need a real challenge, not someone pulling their punches.”

    He studied her closely, the tension between them palpable. There was more to her words than she was letting on, and he knew it. She was faster, more precise than anyone he’d sparred with in years, yet she kept losing to him. She was letting him win.

    “Ariana,” Cullen said, his voice softening. “If this is about me—about protecting my pride—don’t. I watched you fight those slavers. The person sparring with me isn’t that person. I want to see what you can really do.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, she looked as though she might say something more. But instead, she raised her daggers, her stance shifting back into readiness.

    “Come on, Knight-Captain,” she said, her tone lighter now. “Let’s see if you can keep up.”

    Cullen hesitated for a beat, then raised his sword. They resumed their sparring, but his mind lingered on her earlier response. She was deflecting, hiding something. The realization gnawed at him, though he knew better than to push her too far. Not yet.

    Their session ended with a swift disarm—Ariana’s daggers sent skittering across the courtyard stones as Cullen managed to pin her against the stone wall. His breath came in short bursts, and for a moment, neither of them moved.

    “You’ve improved,” he said, his voice low, almost a whisper. “But you’re still holding back.”

    Ariana smirked, her eyes meeting his. “As are you.”

    He held her for a moment longer and he thought through her words. Was he holding back as well? He was winning their matches but was he really committing to his strikes?

    Cullen stepped back, releasing her, and they both lowered their weapons. The morning sun had risen higher, casting long shadows across the courtyard. Despite the physical exhaustion, there was a lightness in their shared silence, a mutual respect that words couldn’t quite capture.

    As they sheathed their blades and gathered their things, Cullen couldn’t help but glance at her, his thoughts swirling with questions. There was so much he still didn’t know about the woman she had become. But if their sparring sessions had taught him anything, it was this: Ariana Trevelyan was not someone who would break easily. She carried her secrets like armor, and for now, he would respect that.

    But he would also be ready when she decided to share them.

    ~~~

    “It has been over two months since you returned, Ariana,” Isabel said one evening, her tone sharper than usual. They were sitting in the library, where Ariana had been poring over correspondence from Ferelden. “Two months, and you haven’t told him. You have multiple squads of Rangers training and operating within the city. The White Wolf is running operations in Kirkwall.”

    Ariana didn’t look up from the letter in her hands, though the tension in her jaw betrayed her unease. “And what exactly do you propose I tell him, Isabel?” she replied coolly. “That the Divine herself sent me to investigate Kirkwall? That Knight-Commander Meredith is under suspicion? You know as well as I do that’s exactly what I cannot do.”

    Isabel stepped closer, her frustration mounting. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Ariana, and you’re both going to get hurt. Cullen cares for you, deeply. And I—” She hesitated, her voice softening. “I care for him too. You’re letting fear hold you back.”

    Ariana finally looked up, her hazel-green eyes hardening as she met Isabel’s gaze. “And what happens when I tell him everything?” she asked. “What if he decides I’m no better than any other mercenary? Worse—what if he turns me in? If he is truly loyal to Meredith, do you think he could ignore this?”

    Isabel folded her arms, her voice firm but gentle. “I think Cullen is loyal to what he believes is right, not Meredith. You of all people should know that.”

    Ariana’s shoulders slumped slightly as the weight of Isabel’s words settled over her. She had spent months agonizing over this. When she first returned to Kirkwall and sought Varric’s help to find Cullen, it had been Varric who told her how quickly Cullen had risen through the ranks since arriving in the city—how he had become Meredith’s trusted Knight-Captain. At the time, the news had both relieved and unsettled her.

    Now, after months of operating in Kirkwall, she had seen firsthand how dangerous the Templars under Meredith’s command could be. Even though Linnea’s reports suggested Cullen wasn’t directly involved, it was clear he wasn’t entirely unaware of the growing abuse of the Rite of Tranquility. He justified it when it was reported to him, didn’t question it too much. Could he really be blind to what Meredith was doing, or was he choosing not to see it?

    Her fingers tightened slightly around the edges of the letter she was holding. Maybe Isabel’s right. Maybe I am protecting myself more than him, she thought, but she immediately shoved the idea aside. She had too much to lose if she was wrong.

    “You’ve heard Hawke,” she said finally. “Even she’s struggling to hold back, and she doesn’t have the same stakes I do. The more we learn, the more the lines between friend and enemy blur.”

    “That doesn’t make them meaningless,” Isabel countered, her voice firm. “Hawke knows where she stands. Do you?”

    “Yes,” Ariana shot back, her tone angrier than she intended. “I’ll stand with the mages—and that is exactly the problem.”

    The words hung in the air, raw and unvarnished. Ariana took a deep breath, regaining her composure. She raised her hands slightly in acknowledgment, as if trying to smooth the sharp edges of her outburst.

    Her gaze dropped for a moment, her voice quieter when she continued. “I’ll tell him, Isabel. But not yet. Not until I know exactly what we’re dealing with. I have to be sure.”

    “You mean until you can justify it to yourself,” Isabel said, her tone softening but still carrying an edge. “You’re not protecting him by waiting—you’re protecting yourself. Admit it.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, she said nothing. Isabel’s words had struck at a fear she refused to name: the fear that Cullen wouldn’t stand by her when the truth came out. That her choices—everything she had built—would drive him away. And if that happened… the thought twisted her stomach into knots.

    Isabel sighed, leaning against the desk and crossing her arms. “For your sake, and his, you’d better hope you find that information soon, child,” she said. “Because this city has a way of chewing up secrets—and the people who keep them.”

    The sound of steel clashing and shouts suddenly carried through the air, reverberating through the stone walls of Hightown. It wasn’t the muffled raucousness of a brawl spilling out from a tavern; it was different—chaotic, large, and brutal. The unmistakable sounds of a battle.

    Ariana froze, her ears straining to confirm what she thought she’d heard. Isabel turned her head sharply toward the noise, her sharp retort fading into silence. “What in the Maker’s name…?”

    Ariana stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor as she ran out of the room. “Stay here,” she commanded, her voice tight.

    She ran upstairs to one of the balconies, gripping the railing as she scanned the streets below. Her stomach clenched at the sight that met her eyes. Qunari. Dozens of them, heavily armed and swarming the streets of Hightown. They dragged people from buildings, cutting down anyone who resisted. Blood stained the cobblestones, and the screams of panicked citizens punctuated the air. The chaos rippled outward like wildfire, threatening to engulf everything.

    Maker… this is no random attack, Ariana thought, her chest tightening with urgency. Linnea’s warning from days earlier and the conversation with Hawke all echoed in her mind: The Arishok is getting anxious. If something doesn’t change, they may force the issue. They had seen it coming, but they were too late.

    She ran back into her room, already putting on her armor with practiced efficiency. She fastened the white fur-trimmed cloak of the White Wolf, tied a mask over the lower half of her face, and secured her weapons with a grim determination. The image staring back at her in the mirror wasn’t Ariana Trevelyan—it was the White Wolf, the leader of the Silver Rangers, a force sworn to protect the innocent.

    “Isabel!” Ariana called as she descended the stairs.

    She found Isabel in the kitchen, her face pale but her expression steady as she tried to calm the household staff. Emma clung to Isabel’s side, her wide eyes filled with fear.

    “Get yourselves and all the staff into the cellar and lock the door,” Ariana ordered, her voice firm and steady despite the turmoil.

    Isabel turned to her, her expression shifting from fear to resolve. “Ari, what is happening? The staff—some of them are out on errands—”

    “I don’t know yet,” Ariana admitted, her voice clipped as she moved to the backdoor. “The Qunari are in the streets, attacking anyone they can reach. It’s chaos out there. Go. Gather whoever is left here and get them to safety.”

    Isabel met Ariana’s gaze, her expression shifting from fear to resolve. “You can’t go alone—”

    “I can and I will,” Ariana interrupted sharply. “I need to find Hawke and Varric. The Rangers will need orders. This isn’t just Hightown—if it’s reached here, Lowtown and the docks are probably already overrun.” She placed a hand on Isabel’s shoulder, her grip firm but reassuring. “I’ll find everyone, but I need you to protect them. Now.”

    “Ari?” Emma’s voice wavered. “Come back?”

    Ariana crouched down to Emma’s level, placing a hand on the child’s shoulder. “Of course,” she said gently, though her heart twisted at the lie. “But you need to stay with your mom, all right? She’ll keep you safe.”

    Emma nodded reluctantly, clutching at Isabel’s skirts.

    Isabel hesitated but eventually nodded. She turned to gather the staff, ushering them toward the cellar. Ariana paused long enough to see them moving, then slipped out the back door into the chill of the evening.

    The sounds of battle grew louder as she navigated the shadows of the alleys, her heart pounding with urgency. Linnea had warned her. Hawke had hoped to contain this. But the signs had been there, and they had seen it too late. Now the city was burning, and the Qunari had become the fire consuming it.

    Her steps quickened as she headed toward the Hanged Man. Hawke and Varric would be her first stop. From there, she would organize the Rangers. Her thoughts raced, calculating strategies, prioritizing tasks, but beneath the tactical focus was a single, desperate prayer:

    Maker, keep them safe. Hawke, Varric, Isabel, Emma—the Rangers, everyone. Cullen… She didn’t have time for fear, but it simmered beneath her resolve, a constant reminder of how much was at stake.

    The chaos of the city loomed ahead, but Ariana’s resolve was unshaken. Whatever was coming, she would face it. For Kirkwall. For her people. And for the chance to make it through the night alive.

  • Chapter 30 – Calm Before the Storm

    12-13 Wintermarch 9:34

    The soft golden light of morning filtered through the estate’s windows, casting a warm glow across the dining room. Ariana had risen early, ensuring everything was ready before Cullen arrived. The table was set simply but thoughtfully—freshly baked bread, cured meats, cheese, and a pot of steaming tea. A small bouquet of wildflowers sat in the center, their soft blues and whites a subtle nod to Cullen’s homeland.

    She heard his footsteps before she saw him, the familiar rhythm bringing a small smile to her lips. As he entered the room, her heart lifted. He looked slightly disheveled, his golden hair still tousled from sleep, but his expression softened the moment he saw her.

    “Good morning,” Ariana greeted, her voice light and warm.

    Cullen paused, taking in the scene before him. “You’ve been busy,” he said, his tone teasing but laced with affection. “This looks… far more organized than my usual mornings.”

    Ariana laughed softly, gesturing for him to sit. “Well, it’s not every day someone turns twenty-four,” she replied, a playful glint in her eye as she slid into the chair across from him.

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head as he sat. “I see you’re enjoying this far more than I expected.”

    She grinned, pouring tea into their cups. “Someone has to make a fuss over you. Maker knows you wouldn’t do it yourself.”

    As they began eating, the easy banter between them softened into comfortable silence. Ariana watched him from the corner of her eye, her mind turning over the small box she’d carefully hidden behind her chair. She waited until he reached for his second cup of tea before speaking.

    “I have something for you,” she said, her tone casual but her eyes betraying a flicker of nervousness.

    She nodded, stepping closer to him. “I know you already knew where they were, but… I wrote to them while I was away. I told them it was for your birthday, and they sent these.”

    He took the box carefully, his fingers brushing against hers. Opening it slowly, he saw a neat stack of letters tied with a ribbon. His thumb brushed the topmost envelope, immediately recognizing Mia’s handwriting. His throat tightened as he stared at the letters, his emotions swirling.

    “Since I stopped in Ferelden on my last trip,” she said quietly, her gaze steady on his face. “I reached out to Mia. She was more than happy to help. I just… thought you might want to hear from them. She did ask that you write back this time…”

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, his thumb brushing over the edges of the letters as though they might vanish if he wasn’t careful. He swallowed hard, his golden eyes shimmering with unspoken gratitude.

    “Mia has written to me before,” he admitted after a moment. “But I… I never replied much. Not as much as I should have.”

    Ariana watched him carefully, her own heart aching at the vulnerability in his tone. “I did not know about your parents,” she said softly, her voice laced with sorrow. “I am so sorry, Cullen. I… I didn’t know they had died during the Blight.”

    He looked up at her, the grief he carried well hidden behind his usual calm exterior flickering in his eyes. “You didn’t need to know,” he replied gently. “You did so much for them already, going to Honnleath to warn them before anyone else. I didn’t want you to feel any burden for what happened.”

    Her brow furrowed as she stepped closer. “It’s not a burden, Cullen. I cared for them too. They… they were kind to me when they didn’t even know me.”

    He managed a small smile, his voice softening. “At least you got to meet them. I know they would be happy… that we’re here together again.”

    Ariana gave him a small smile, her hands clasping around her teacup. “You should read them,” she encouraged gently. “I’ll… give you some privacy if you’d like.”

    “No,” Cullen said quickly, shaking his head. “Stay. Please.” His gaze met hers, warm and open. “I want you here.”

    She nodded, her chest tightening as she watched him untie the ribbon and open the first letter. The room fell into a quiet hush as he began to read. His eyes moved over the words with a reverence that made her chest ache. Occasionally, his lips twitched upward in a faint smile, or his brow furrowed as he processed the contents. He read a passage aloud from Mia’s letter, her words full of teasing affection, and Ariana found herself smiling along with him.

    “She’s still as sharp as ever,” he murmured, skimming the lines. Then he paused, the faintest flush creeping up his neck. “Oh, Maker.”

    “What is it?” Ariana asked, tilting her head.

    He cleared his throat, his golden eyes flicking up to meet hers, a mixture of amusement and embarrassment on his face. “She said—well, she said she was right all along,” he admitted reluctantly. “About us. Apparently, she wasn’t convinced we were ‘just friends’ when you visited before the Blight.”

    Ariana burst into laughter, the sound bright and unrestrained. “Yes, well, I think it was obvious to everyone even back then” she teased, leaning back in her chair.

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head as he continued reading. “She also claims I owe her an apology for denying it so fervently.”

    “She’s not wrong,” Ariana said, her tone playful. “You should write back and admit it.”

    He shot her a mock glare but couldn’t suppress his grin. “I would never hear the end of it.”

    When he finished the last letter, Cullen sat back in his chair, holding the bundle against his chest for a moment as he closed his eyes. “I didn’t realize how much I needed this,” he admitted quietly. “It’s been years since I’ve heard from them like this.”

    Ariana reached across the table, her fingers brushing against his. “You have a family who loves you, Cullen. They haven’t forgotten you.”

    His hand closed over hers, his grip firm but gentle. “And now I have you,” he said, his voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of vulnerability. “I don’t know what I did to deserve this, but thank you, Ari.”

    Her smile softened, and she squeezed his hand before leaning back in her chair. “You deserve it, Cullen. More than you know.”

    They sat together for a while longer, the letters resting between them as the morning sun continued its gentle ascent. The quiet intimacy of the moment wrapped around them, a reminder that, despite everything, they had found each other again—and for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    The mid-morning sun hung low on the horizon, its golden rays casting a soft glow over the cobblestone streets of Hightown as they made their way toward the city gates. Cullen couldn’t remember the last time he had taken a day entirely to himself. His duties rarely afforded him such luxuries, and he found himself grateful for this rare reprieve—grateful, too, that he was spending it with Ariana.

    She walked a step ahead, her pace brisk, her cloak shifting with each stride. The lightness in her steps mirrored the easy banter between them. She seemed more carefree than he’d seen her in days, and he couldn’t help but smile at her enthusiasm as she pointed out landmarks or made sly remarks about his “overdeveloped sense of caution.”

    “I thought you were a Knight-Captain, not a Chantry cleric,” she teased, glancing back over her shoulder as they followed the path down toward the coast. The cliffs rose in jagged lines against the bright blue sky, and the air carried the faint tang of saltwater.

    “Both roles require a sharp mind, you know,” he replied with mock indignation. “Though I can see why you might not be familiar with the concept.”

    Her laughter rang out, bright and unrestrained, and Cullen felt a surge of warmth. Moments like these—when she was genuinely at ease—reminded him of how much he had missed her during her time away. She had always been someone who could shift the weight from his shoulders with a single smile.

    They left the main path, the beaten dirt trail giving way to rocky terrain. The cliffs loomed higher here, casting shadows that cooled the air despite the sun’s warmth. Ariana led him with purpose, weaving through the uneven terrain as if she’d been here a dozen times before.

    “This way,” she said, her voice tinged with excitement. She gestured to an outcropping of rock ahead, where the faint edges of a crumbled structure jutted out from the earth. “It’s supposed to be an old Tevinter ruin. I’ve heard stories about this place but never had a chance to explore it properly.”

    Cullen followed, his steps deliberate as he navigated the uneven ground. “Tevinter ruins?” he asked, his tone curious. “I would’ve thought you’d had your fill of them by now.”

    She glanced at him, an amused glint in her hazel-green eyes. “What can I say? Old ruins and forgotten histories—they’re like puzzles waiting to be solved. Besides,” she added with a sly smile, “you never know what you might find. Could be treasure. Could be danger. Keeps things interesting.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “That’s a bold way of saying ‘reckless,’” he teased. “But fine. I’ll humor you, as long as you promise not to go poking around anything cursed.”

    “No promises,” she shot back, her grin widening.

    They spent the next hour exploring the ruins, their conversation shifting easily between speculation about Tevinter history and lighthearted banter about their own. Ariana darted ahead now and then, her curiosity pulling her toward half-buried walls and fragments of stone carvings. Cullen watched her, a mixture of admiration and amusement softening his expression. She had always been bold, driven by a quiet determination that made it impossible not to be drawn to her.

    As they wandered further, Cullen’s gaze caught something—a series of faint footprints pressed into the dirt near the edge of the ruins. He crouched down, inspecting them carefully. The impressions were fresh, leading away from the direction they had come. His chest tightened with a flicker of unease.

    “Someone’s been here recently,” he said, standing and scanning the area. His hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his sword. “We should stay alert.”

    Ariana joined him, her expression curious rather than concerned as she followed his line of sight. “Probably just travelers or scavengers,” she said lightly, brushing her hair back as she surveyed the footprints. “It’s not unusual for people to pass through here.”

    Cullen frowned, his grip on his sword tightening. “Perhaps, but it’s best not to assume. Especially not out here.”

    Her lack of concern unsettled him. While she agreed to be cautious, there was a quiet confidence in her demeanor that made him wonder if she knew something he didn’t—or perhaps that she simply wasn’t worried. Either way, it struck him as odd. This wasn’t the first time he’d noticed how at ease she seemed in situations that would leave most people uneasy.

    They continued forward, Cullen’s senses heightened as he scanned their surroundings. Despite the unease creeping in, he couldn’t shake the growing curiosity about Ariana. Her calm felt calculated, deliberate, as though she was weighing risks he couldn’t see. It left him wondering—again—just how much he didn’t know about what she had endured during the Blight, or the years that had followed.

    For now, though, he set the questions aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. Whatever lay ahead, he would make certain she was safe.

    ~~~

    The ruins had begun to fall silent again, the faint whisper of the wind the only sound as Cullen and Ariana made their way back toward the path. The earlier unease lingered in the back of his mind, but he said nothing, keeping his senses sharp. His hand never strayed far from his longsword, his muscles coiled and ready. Something about the fresh footprints they had found earlier didn’t sit right with him.

    It happened without warning.

    A sudden rustle from the cliffs above drew Cullen’s attention. Before he could react, a group of armed men emerged from the shadows, their weapons gleaming in the midday sun. They moved quickly, surrounding Cullen and Ariana in a practiced formation. Slavers, he realized immediately. Their leering grins and mismatched armor marked them as opportunists, their eyes darting between Cullen and Ariana as though sizing up their prey.

    “Well, what do we have here?” one of them sneered, his voice dripping with malice. “A fine-looking pair, wandering all alone. Lucky for us.”

    Cullen’s grip tightened on his sword, his stance shifting instinctively into a defensive posture. Beside him, Ariana stood eerily calm, her hands brushing against her thighs. Her knives, he realized. Small, discreet, and tucked against her legs—barely a threat, or so the slavers likely thought.

    “She’ll fetch a good price,” another slaver said, his gaze lingering on Ariana in a way that made Cullen’s blood boil. “And him? Looks trained. City Guard maybe. Would be good for the fights.”

    Cullen’s jaw clenched, his muscles taut with restrained fury. He stepped forward slightly, positioning himself protectively in front of Ariana. “Walk away,” he growled, his voice low and commanding. “You don’t want to do this.”

    The leader, a burly man with a jagged scar running across his face, laughed, the sound cold and guttural. “Oh, I think we do,” he said, raising his blade. “Take them.”

    The slavers lunged. Cullen drew his longsword in a fluid motion, meeting the first strike head-on. The clang of steel against steel rang out, sharp and jarring, as he parried the attack and countered with a powerful strike that sent his opponent sprawling. Another slaver came at him from the side, but Cullen was ready, his movements precise and measured as he dodged and struck back.

    Ariana, however, was a blur of motion.

    Before Cullen could glance back, she had already drawn one of her small knives and sidestepped an advancing slaver. With a sharp, practiced movement, she slashed his arm, forcing him to drop his weapon—a short sword. She caught it mid-fall, the transition seamless as she turned on her heel and drove the blade into his side. The slaver crumpled with a grunt, but Ariana didn’t stop.

    Her movements were fluid, deadly. She disarmed another slaver, this time taking a second short sword, and shifted effortlessly into a dual-wielding stance. Cullen’s eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of her in action. Her strikes were precise, her footwork agile, her presence commanding. This was not the Ariana he had known before the Blight—the girl who had once sparred with him in the morning light at the ruins near Lake Calenhad, her strikes hesitant and deliberate. This was someone else entirely.

    He could now see more of the skill she displayed sparring with him recently, except there was never any hesitation here. Had she lost their sparring match on purpose? Had she been holding back her true skill?

    The realization struck him hard, a brief lapse in focus that cost him. One of the slavers’ blades grazed his arm, cutting through the fabric of his sleeve. The pain snapped him back to the present, and with a snarl, he spun to disarm his opponent, delivering a decisive strike that ended the threat.

    But even as he fought, his gaze kept drifting back to Ariana. The way she moved—the confidence in her every strike, the calculated precision with which she dispatched her enemies—left him stunned. She was lethal, efficient, and utterly unrecognizable from the girl he thought he knew. It wasn’t just skill; it was survival honed into an art.

    By the time the last slaver fell, the ruins were eerily quiet again. Cullen stood frozen for a moment, his chest heaving as he tried to make sense of what he had just witnessed. Ariana stood a few feet away, her chest rising and falling with steady breaths. Blood stained her blades and splattered across her travel clothes, but her expression was calm, almost detached.

    “Are you alright?” she asked, her voice steady as she glanced over at him.

    Cullen could only nod at first, his words caught somewhere between his racing thoughts and the pounding of his heart. Finally, he found his voice. “You… you’re incredible,” he said, his tone laced with awe and something deeper—pride, perhaps, but also unease. “Where did you learn to fight like that?”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes flickering briefly with something he couldn’t quite place. “I survived,” she said simply, as though that explained everything. And in a way, it did.

    Cullen felt a pang of guilt as the realization sank in. Whatever she had been through, whatever had shaped her into the fighter she was now—it hadn’t come easily. It had come at a cost. He couldn’t help but wonder what that cost had been. And he had a feeling it was more than darkspawn.

    Still, as they stood amidst the aftermath of the ambush, another thought struck him—a quiet, unshakable truth. She was strong, stronger than he had ever imagined. And while part of him ached to protect her, to shield her from whatever had forced her to become this skilled, another part of him swelled with admiration. She wasn’t just surviving; she was thriving, in her own way.

    Cullen sheathed his sword, his gaze lingering on Ariana as she wiped the blood from her borrowed blades and returned them to the ground beside the fallen slavers. For now, his questions could wait. What mattered was that she was safe—and that she was here, standing with him.

    ~~~

    The echoes of the fight still lingered in the ruins, the silence feeling heavier now that the immediate danger had passed. Ariana’s gaze flicked to Cullen, who stood a few paces away, his breathing steady but labored. Blood seeped through his sleeve, a dark stain against the fabric. She saw him trying to brush it off as if it didn’t hurt, but the shallow gash told a different story.

    “Cullen,” she said sharply, crossing the distance between them. “Let me see your arm.”

    “It’s nothing,” he replied, his voice gruff as he shook his head. “Just a scratch.”

    Ariana frowned, reaching for his arm despite his protest. “It’s not nothing. Sit,” she ordered, her tone brooking no argument. She crouched beside him as he reluctantly lowered himself to a nearby rock.

    From the corner of her mind, Krieger’s voice stirred. “You’re too important to lose,” The memory was sharp and unwelcome, a reminder of the man who had shaped her into what she was now. She was back in the day where her own focus faltered and Krieger bandaged her arm. She forced the thought aside, her focus snapping back to Cullen.

    Without a word, Ariana tugged at her sash, tearing a strip of fabric free. The material unraveled easily, and she wrapped it carefully around Cullen’s arm. He watched her, his expression softening as he realized what she was doing.

    “I’ll clean it properly when we get back,” she murmured, tying the makeshift bandage securely. She glanced up at him, her hazel-green eyes searching his face. “There. That’ll hold for now.”

    “You didn’t have to do that,” he said quietly, though there was no mistaking the gratitude in his voice.

    Ariana offered him a faint smile, brushing her hands off on her trousers as she stood. “It’s the least I can do, it’s your birthday after all and this was my idea,” she teased lightly, trying to keep her tone casual. “Now stay here. I’m going to check them.”

    She moved away before he could argue, her attention shifting to the slavers’ belongings. A quick search revealed little of immediate value—coins, scraps of food, and basic equipment—but in one satchel, her fingers brushed against the edge of something unusual. She pulled it free and found a small leather-bound ledger. Flipping through the pages, her expression hardened. The notes were vague but suggested other camps nearby—perhaps even captives waiting to be transported. Ariana slipped the ledger into her pouch without a word. This was something for the Hawke to handle. She would deal with it later. Alone.

    When she returned to Cullen, he was watching her closely, his golden eyes filled with a mix of concern and something else she couldn’t quite place.

    “You were calm,” he said, his voice quiet but weighted. “During the fight. You didn’t hesitate. You weren’t afraid.”

    Ariana paused for only a moment, then shrugged with a practiced ease, as though this were just another day. “It’s nothing unusual,” she said, her tone light and even. “You can’t afford to hesitate when it’s your life or theirs. You don’t fight to survive. You fight to win. That’s all there is to it.”

    The words left her lips before she could stop them, and for a moment, Krieger’s voice echoed again in her mind. “You don’t fight to survive, Ariana. You fight to win.” The mantra had kept her alive for years, but it came with a price—one she tried not to think about too often.

    Cullen frowned slightly at her response, the weight of it unsettling him. She could see it in the way his brows knit together, his lips pressing into a thin line. He didn’t say anything immediately, but the silence stretched between them, heavy and unspoken.

    Sensing the tension, Ariana decided to deflect. “I should be praising you,” she said lightly, folding her arms across her chest. “For someone without armor, you held your own pretty well.”

    Cullen raised an eyebrow at her, his lips twitching into a reluctant smile. “I’m a Templar, Ari,” he replied, a touch of humor creeping into his voice. “It’s my job.”

    “And here I thought you just looked good in armor,” she teased, her grin widening.

    The tension eased slightly as Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “I’m not sure whether to be flattered or offended.”

    “Definitely flattered,” she said with a wink, stepping closer to him. “Come on, let’s get moving before we attract any more attention.”

    As they set off down the path, Ariana’s thoughts remained heavy despite her lighthearted tone. She knew Cullen hadn’t let the question go entirely. The way he had looked at her during the fight—the realization she had seen in his eyes—told her that he was starting to put the pieces together.

    She didn’t know what he would do if he ever uncovered the whole truth, but for now, she pushed the fear aside. There were other battles to fight, and Cullen—always the protector—was at her side. That, at least, was enough for now.

    ~~~

    The warm glow of the setting sun cast long shadows through the estate’s halls as Cullen and Ariana stepped inside. The exhaustion of the day clung to them, but the sight of her home brought a sense of calm. They had made it back, bruised but alive, and for that, Cullen was grateful.

    “You’re hurt,” Cullen said, breaking the silence as he glanced at the thin cut along her leg. It wasn’t deep, but it still bothered him.

    “It’s nothing,” Ariana replied, brushing it off with her usual nonchalance. She stepped toward the stairs, but Cullen caught her arm gently.

    Cullen wasn’t having it. “Ari,” he said firmly, his voice brooking no argument. “Let me clean it. Properly.”

    She turned, eyebrow raised, before a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. “Alright, fine,” she relented, though her tone carried a hint of teasing. “But only if I can do the same for your arm after.”

    He chuckled softly, shaking his head as they made their way upstairs. “Fair.”

    Ariana reappeared in her house robe, her movements fluid and relaxed despite the day’s events. Cullen felt his breath hitch slightly as she crossed the room. The robe, tied loosely at the waist, revealed more than he was accustomed to seeing. It wasn’t just her appearance—it was the ease with which she carried herself, the confidence that seemed to radiate from her despite the exhaustion. He quickly averted his gaze, focusing instead on the first aid supplies she’d placed on the table. 

    She sat on the edge of the chaise, her leg extended. “Alright, Knight-Captain,” she teased lightly, “do your worst.”

    Cullen knelt in front of her, carefully dabbing at the cut with a cloth dampened in clean water. The wound wasn’t serious, but his hands worked with the precision of someone who’d done this countless times. She winced slightly, and he immediately softened his touch.

    “You were incredible today,” he said quietly, his voice almost reverent. “But next time, maybe don’t let them get so close.” 

    Her laugh was soft, but he caught the faint blush on her cheeks. “I’ll keep that in mind the next time I get ambushed while I’m unarmed.” 

    As he worked, his gaze kept drifting—noticing details he hadn’t allowed himself to focus on before.

    The definition of her muscles was unmistakable, the kind forged not from casual exercise but from years of rigorous training. Her legs, lean and powerful, bore the faint scars of past battles. His eyes trailed up, subtly taking in her arms and shoulders, which had the same quiet strength. He’d always known her frame was athletic—it was evident even beneath her usual attire—but seeing it like this, up close and unguarded, made him realize just how much he hadn’t been able to see before.

    This wasn’t just someone who had fought enough to survive. This was someone who had lived through relentless challenges, someone who had trained, fought—and won—time and again.

    His mind flickered back to the fight earlier, to the way she had moved with such lethal precision. Where had she learned that? How had she survived everything the Blight had thrown at her, alone? Not alone. She couldn’t have been.

    Cullen’s hands faltered briefly as his thoughts spiraled, the cloth in his grasp still against her skin. Ariana tilted her head, her sharp eyes catching the lapse.

    “Distracted?” she asked, her voice playful but carrying a thread of curiosity.

    He cleared his throat, forcing himself to focus. “Just… making sure it’s cleaned thoroughly,” he replied, though the warmth creeping into his cheeks betrayed him.

    Her lips curved into a knowing smile, but she said nothing, allowing him to finish his work in silence.

    As Cullen tied the bandage securely around her leg, he couldn’t shake the questions swirling in his mind. The woman before him wasn’t the same girl he had met back in Ferelden. This version of Ariana carried herself with an unshakable confidence, her strength undeniable and yet still wrapped in layers of mystery.

    He’d seen many sides of her—her wit, her courage, her kindness—but this… this was something different. Something dangerous.

    A reminder, he thought as he sat back, that he needed to find out more.

    “Your turn,” Ariana said, snapping him from his reverie as she motioned for him to sit.

    He hesitated, but the determined look on her face left no room for argument. With a resigned sigh, Cullen moved to the bed, ready for what he knew would be another reminder of how easily she could disarm him—not just in battle, but in every way.

    “Sit,” she ordered, pointing to the bed. 

    With a sigh, he obeyed, easing down onto the edge of the bed. Ariana climbed onto the bed beside him, kneeling as she carefully untied the makeshift bandage she had wrapped earlier. 

    “Take off your shirt,” she instructed, her tone matter-of-fact. 

    Cullen hesitated, a rush of nervous energy making his movements falter. The intimacy of the moment—her bare shoulder so close, her focus entirely on him—made his pulse quicken in a way that had nothing to do with the wound itself. Swallowing hard, he pulled his shirt over his head and set it aside. The cool air was a stark contrast to the warmth of her hands as they carefully cleaned his arm, each touch leaving him feeling entirely too aware of her.

    Her fingers worked methodically, the slight tug of the bandage firm but careful as she tied the final knot. Cullen watched her with a mix of appreciation and unease. She wasn’t just bandaging his arm; there was something almost tender about the way she moved, her brow furrowed in concentration, her lips pressed together in quiet focus. 

    As she leaned back to examine her work, her hazel-green eyes lifted to meet his. For a heartbeat, the world narrowed to just the two of them. Neither of them moved, the stillness in the air thick and heavy, broken only by the distant crackle of the fire. 

    Her hand lingered, resting lightly on his arm as if to reassure herself that he was there, that he was alright. But it was the way she was looking at him that sent a jolt through him—soft, unguarded, with a warmth that threatened to undo every ounce of his composure. 

    Cullen’s breath hitched, the moment stretching unbearably as his thoughts betrayed him. She was beautiful, of course, but it wasn’t just that. It was the way she seemed to see straight through him, the way her presence steadied something deep within him, even as she so effortlessly unraveled the walls he had built. 

    But there was something deeper in her gaze, too—something he couldn’t quite place. Was it longing? Guilt? The flicker of emotion made his chest tighten, as though she carried a weight she wasn’t sharing. 

    He needed to move. To pull away before he did something irredeemably foolish. His mind raced, caught between the pull of her nearness and the nagging voice of reason that reminded him how precarious this was. 

    Slowly, Cullen cleared his throat, breaking the tension. But his voice, when it came, sounded rougher than he intended, betraying the battle within him. “I should… probably go,” he said, standing abruptly. 

    Ariana blinked, startled by his sudden movement. Her hand slipped from his arm as she straightened, watching him with an expression he couldn’t quite decipher—disappointment? Amusement? 

    For a moment, he thought he saw the corner of her lips twitch into a faint smile, as if she knew exactly why he was retreating. And that realization only made him more desperate to escape the dangerous pull she had over him. 

    Cullen stepped back, forcing himself to look away, his hands curling into fists at his sides to steady himself. “I—thank you,” he added quickly, gesturing vaguely to his arm. 

    But as he turned to leave, her voice stopped him. 

    “Stay a little longer.” 

    It wasn’t a command, nor was it a plea. Her tone was quiet, steady, as though she already knew he wouldn’t refuse. 

    Cullen hesitated, his back to her, his heart thudding painfully in his chest. He swallowed hard, glancing back at her over his shoulder. She was still sitting on the bed, her robe falling loosely around her frame, her expression unreadable but earnest. 

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Alright,” he said softly, his resolve crumbling. “Just a little longer.” 

    ~~~

    Ariana led Cullen out into the courtyard, her hand lightly brushing his as they walked. The night air was cool and crisp, carrying the faint scent of salt from the nearby sea. Above them, the stars blanketed the sky, their soft glow spilling into the courtyard, casting gentle shadows on the cobblestones. The lanterns from earlier had burned low, leaving the space quiet and bathed in moonlight.

    They laid down on the grass, side by side, staring up at the clear sky. The stars stretched endlessly above them, their light reflecting in Ariana’s eyes as she turned to glance at him. As they settled into the quiet, a familiar memory surfaced for Ariana, and she tilted her head back to look at the stars. “Do you remember the ruins near Lake Calenhad?” she asked softly, her voice carrying a touch of nostalgia.

    Cullen glanced at her, a small smile forming as the memory came rushing back. “Of course. You spent hours telling me all the stories, myths, and legends behind the stars. Real or imagined.” he quipped.

    Her laughter rang out, clear and unrestrained. The light in her eyes, the ease in her posture—it was a side of her he hadn’t seen often in recent days, and it warmed him to see her like this.

    Ariana’s laughter softened, her expression growing thoughtful. “I used to think those moments by the ruins were perfect,” she said, her voice quieter now. “Simple and peaceful… like nothing bad could touch us there.”

    Cullen nodded, the wistfulness in her tone mirrored in his own thoughts. “It did feel like that, didn’t it?” he said. “Like the rest of the world didn’t matter.”

    They fell into another comfortable silence, the kind that only came with trust and familiarity. Cullen found his gaze drifting to her more often than the stars, his mind circling back to the events of the day—the fight, the secrets she carried, the undeniable connection they shared. He had never met anyone like her, someone who could carry so much yet remain so strong, so vibrant. And despite the questions that still lingered in his mind, one realization stood out above all others.

    He loved her.

    It wasn’t a sudden epiphany or a grand revelation. It was quiet and steady, like the stars above them, something that had been there all along, waiting for him to notice. She was his anchor, his light in the chaos that had surrounded him for so long.

    As her breathing slowed, she drifted off, her head resting against his shoulder. Cullen remained awake a little longer, letting the peace of the moment wash over him.

    Later that night, Isabel wandered into the courtyard, her steps light as she carried a blanket over her arm. She paused when she saw them, a smile tugging at her lips as she took in the sight. “Maker, those two…,” she murmured to herself, her tone amused but warm.

    Quietly, she stepped closer, draping the blanket over their sleeping forms with a practiced ease. She lingered for a moment, her gaze softening as she watched them. Whatever challenges lay ahead, it was clear they had found something precious in one another. With a contented sigh, Isabel turned and slipped away, leaving them to the quiet peace of the night. 

    ~~~

    The gentle morning light filtered through the courtyard, painting the cobblestones with a soft golden hue. Ariana stirred, her eyes fluttering open to a world that seemed, for a moment, unfamiliar. She blinked, taking in the open sky above her, the faint hum of birdsong, and the soft warmth of Cullen’s arm draped tightly around her. The events of the night before came rushing back, and a small, content smile curved her lips.

    Her gaze shifted to Cullen, his face relaxed in sleep, the worry lines that usually creased his brow smoothed away. She moved slightly, adjusting herself, and felt his arm tighten instinctively around her. A soft groan escaped him as he began to stir, his golden eyes opening slowly to meet hers.

    “Good morning,” she murmured, her voice soft, leaning in to kiss his cheek.

    Cullen turned his head toward her, his lips curling into a warm, sleepy smile as his other arm found its way around her. Without hesitation, he pulled her closer, his lips capturing hers in a kiss that was both tender and lingering. In one smooth motion, he shifted, rolling her onto her back, his weight settling gently over her.

    Ariana laughed, the sound light and unrestrained, happiness bubbling up as she looked up at him. In this moment, there were no shadows, no secrets, no looming tasks—just them. If it were up to her, this would be every morning for the rest of her life.

    Cullen’s eyes softened as he gazed down at her, his thumb brushing against her cheek. For a moment, neither of them moved, caught in the stillness of the morning and the intimacy of their closeness. But then, as if realizing where they were, he froze. A faint blush crept up his neck as his eyes darted to the open courtyard around them.

    “We’re outside,” he muttered, his voice tinged with both amusement and embarrassment.

    “Yes, we are,” Ariana replied, her tone teasing as she bit back another laugh.

    With a reluctant sigh, Cullen shifted his weight off her, settling beside her once more. He ran a hand through his hair, the slight sheepishness in his expression making her grin.

    “You know,” she said lightly, sitting up and brushing her hair back from her face, “if you’re going to pin me to the ground, maybe next time pick somewhere a little more private?”

    His blush deepened, and he let out a soft laugh, shaking his head. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

    ~~~

    Later that morning, the smell of fresh bread and tea filled the estate, mingling with the soft hum of quiet conversation and the occasional clink of cutlery. Ariana sat across from Cullen at the breakfast table, feeling lighter than she had in days. The morning sun poured through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room as they ate in comfortable silence. Cullen looked more relaxed, though his armor still gleamed, a reminder that his duties were never far away.

    Ariana was halfway through her tea when a light knock at the door interrupted the calm. A courier entered, his demeanor efficient as he handed her a folded note. The handwriting on the outside was unmistakable—Varric’s precise scrawl.

    She unfolded the note, her curiosity immediately piqued.

    Pup— 

    Meet me at the Hanged Man. Got something interesting to show you. Time is of the essence. 

    —V

    Ariana’s brow furrowed slightly, though a small smile tugged at her lips. Whatever Varric had in store, it was bound to be worth investigating.

    “What is it?” Cullen’s voice broke through her thoughts, his sharp gaze already locked on her.

    She slipped the note into her pocket and shrugged casually, taking another sip of her tea. “Just Varric. He says he has something interesting to show me.”

    Cullen’s brow arched in quiet skepticism, his fork hovering midair. “And what does that mean?”

    “It means it’s Varric,” Ariana said lightly, her tone playful. “I never know what it means until I get there.”

    His lips twitched into an amused smile, though the curiosity in his eyes didn’t fade. “I’ll walk with you.”

    Ariana shook her head, setting her cup down as she stood. “No need. I still need to get ready, and I don’t want to make you late for the Gallows.”

    Cullen’s disappointment was subtle, but she caught it in the way his posture shifted. “If you’re sure.”

    “I’m sure,” she said, leaning down to kiss him as she passed by. “I’ll see you tonight?”

    “Of course,” Cullen replied, his smile returning as he adjusted his gauntlets, preparing himself for another day of duty.

    As he stepped out the door moments later, Ariana lingered in the quiet of the estate. She glanced toward the pocket where Varric’s note rested, her curiosity mingling with a faint flicker of anticipation. Whatever he had waiting for her, it was bound to be interesting.

    ~~~

    An hour later, Ariana made her way to the Hanged Man, her steps purposeful yet unhurried. When she arrived, Varric was waiting near the bar, leaning against a column with his usual nonchalance. Standing with him were Valentina, Lamberto, and Linnea, each looking equally intrigued—and slightly impatient.

    “Took you long enough, pup,” Varric teased, pushing off the column. “Thought you might’ve brought breakfast for all of us.”

    Ariana smirked. “You didn’t mention food in your note. Besides, you’d complain about the estate’s cuisine not being as good as Corff’s.”

    “Fair,” Varric admitted with a grin. “Let’s get moving.”

    He led them through Lowtown, weaving through crowded streets and narrow alleys. The further they went, the closer they came to the docks, the air carrying the faint scent of saltwater. The group exchanged questioning glances, but Varric said nothing, his pace steady and his expression giving nothing away.

    Finally, he stopped in front of an unremarkable stretch of stone wall with a single, nondescript door set into it. He turned to face them, his grin widening.

    “Alright, Varric,” Ariana said, crossing her arms. “What are we doing here?”

    “This,” he replied, motioning toward the door. “It just became available, and I think you’re going to like it.”

    The group exchanged puzzled looks before Ariana stepped forward, pushing the door open. Inside was a vast warehouse, its interior far more expansive than the modest door suggested. Multiple levels of walkways crisscrossed above, and the main floor stretched wide, offering ample open space. The dim light filtering through high windows caught the glint of reinforced wooden railings and wooden beams. At the far end of the warehouse, a heavy iron grate led down to what appeared to be sewer access, and an adjacent tunnel hinted at further underground passageways.

    The Rangers wandered inside, taking in the potential of the space.

    Valentina ran a hand along a sturdy support beam. “This is perfect for training and storage. We wouldn’t lack room here.”

    Linnea moved to the edge of the upper walkway, her gaze scanning the multiple entrances. “It’s defensible, despite all the access points. Easy enough to secure them if we put in the effort.”

    Lamberto crouched near the iron grate, inspecting the sewer access. “Reinforcing this will be simple. Making sure no unexpected visitors show up? Even easier.”

    Ariana turned to Varric, narrowing her eyes slightly. “What’s wrong with it?”

    Varric chuckled, leaning against the wall. “The price. It’s expensive—120 gold a month. For Lowtown, that’s outrageous.”

    Ariana hummed, walking a slow circle around the main floor, her boots echoing softly against the stone. “Easy access to the docks, out of the way of prying eyes, plenty of hiding places, training area…” She paused, turning to the Rangers with an arched brow. “Well?”

    Lamberto grinned. “How much do we care about the price?”

    Ariana’s smile widened. “We don’t.”

    Varric raised his eyebrows, partially surprised but already beginning to understand the depth of her resources. “So, is this it?”

    Ariana nodded decisively. “It is.”

    The warehouse echoed with their voices as the group began to explore its full potential. For the first time in a while, Ariana felt a glimmer of hope. This place was more than just a new base—it was a symbol of their growing strength and resilience in a city that rarely offered either. Whatever challenges lay ahead, this space would be their sanctuary.